IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 // 
 
 V. 
 
 
 #/ 
 
 5r ^^^ 
 
 1.0 !f K IIIIIM 
 
 I.I 
 
 t 1^ 12.0 
 
 IL25 mil 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 I 
 
 C^ 
 
 
 
 >^ 
 
 <P 
 
 ^^„,v^ /y-m. 
 
 
 > 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 iV 
 
 iV 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 <h 
 
 %^ 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 
 % 
 

 f/O 
 
 
 CiHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Nores/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 orig .lal copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couieur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 D 
 
 Couverture endommagee 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur^e et/ou peHiculde 
 
 n Cover title missing/ 
 . Le til 
 
 n 
 
 itre de couverture manque 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes g^ographiques en couieur 
 
 □ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couieur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couieur 
 
 □ Bound wi^h other material/ 
 Relid avec d'autres documents 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 Lareliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distorsion le long de la marge interieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 I! se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^es 
 lors dune restauration apparaissent dans le taxte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6ti filmdes. 
 
 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl^mentaires: 
 
 Various pagings. 
 
 L'Institut a microfilme le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a eta possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qu; sont peut-^tre uniques du 
 poifK de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger una 
 modification dans la m^thode normale C3 filmage 
 sont indiqu^s ci-dessous. 
 
 I 1 Coloured pages/ 
 
 Pages de couieur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagees 
 
 n Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaurees et/ou pelticulees 
 
 v/ 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages decolorees, tachetdes ou piquibs 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 Pages detachees 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of pr'w 
 
 Quality in^gaie de i'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materia 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 FJ] Showthrough/ 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 I I Only edition available/ 
 
 D 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les paces totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6t6 film^es A nouveau de facon a 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 Ce document est film* au taux de reduction indiqud ci-dessous. 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
e 
 
 stalls 
 s du 
 lodifier 
 r une 
 Image 
 
 The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 McLennan Library 
 McGill University 
 Montreal 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol —^(meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposuro are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 L'axemplaire film^ fut reproduit grSca k la 
 ginirosit^ de: 
 
 McLennan Library 
 McGill University 
 Montreal 
 
 Las imagrs suivantes ont iti reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soln, compte tenu de la condition at 
 da la nettet^ de I'exemplaire film^, et en 
 conformity avec las conditions du contrat de 
 filmaga. 
 
 Las exemplaires origir.aux dont la couverture an 
 papier est imprimte sont filmis an commencant 
 par le premier plat at en terminant soit par la 
 derniire page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'lllustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon la caa. Toua les autres axempiairss 
 originaux sont filmds en commenqant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboies suivants apparaitra sur la 
 derniire image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole — »• signifie "A SUIVRE ', le 
 symboie V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Las cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent atre 
 fiimto i des taux da reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque la document est trop grand pour etre 
 reproduit en un seul ciichd, il est filmd d partir 
 da Tangle sup^rieur gauchr, de gauche i droite, 
 et da haut an bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images nicessaire. Las diagrammes suivants 
 illustient la m^thode. 
 
 rrata 
 o 
 
 )elure, 
 
 I a 
 
 n 
 
 32X 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
xMAB 
 
 A ] 
 
 FU 
 
 ft 
 
 • 
 
i 
 
 CONFIRMATION 
 
 OF 
 
 MARIA MONK'S DISCLOSURES 
 
 COXCEBNINO TH] 
 
 HOTEL [DIEU NUNNERY OF 
 MONTREAL'; 
 
 PRECEDED BY 
 
 A REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 1 
 
 By the Rev. J. J. SLOCUM, 
 
 OF NEW YORK. 
 
 TO WHICR IS ADDKO 
 
 FURTHER DISCLOSURES BY MARIA MONK. 
 
 AND 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OF HER VISIT TO NUNS' ISLAND. 
 
 THIRD EDITION. 
 
 * LONDON: 
 
 JAMES S. HODSON, 
 
 AT THE DEP6t FOR AMERICAN LITERATURE, 
 
 112, FLEET STREET. 
 
 1839. 
 
Hodsoo, Printer, 15, CrosiStrcer»Hatton Card 
 
 en. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The following reply to the '• Awful Exposure," 
 consists of two parts. Part I. is occupied with 
 an examination and refutation of that book. And Part 
 II. contains the principal arguments, which may be 
 adduced in confirmation of Maria Monk's " Awfu' 
 Disclosures." The work is somewhat more exten- 
 sive than it was first designed to be ; and yet, in 
 some respects, it is less full than could be wished, 
 or than was originally intended. On some points, 
 the author has failed in his attempts to obtain from 
 Canada, such information as he has sought for. 
 It appears that, for some cause or other, several of 
 his letters sent by mail to gentlemen in Montreal, 
 have never been received by the persons to whom 
 they were directed. 
 
 The author has also found an extreme backward- 
 ness on the part of individuals, especially in Canada, 
 to furnish such testimony as they possess, in support 
 of Miss Monk's claims to public confidence; in 
 some instances, he has met with an absolute refusal; 
 in others, he has received a strict prohibition to pub- 
 lish any thing in connexion with their names. TPiis 
 is particularly true, as it respects Miss Monk's near- 
 est relatives, some of whom are using every means 
 in their power to induce her to deny the truth of 
 
4 INTRODDCTION. 
 
 her narrative, going so far as even to threaten he^ 
 life, if she does not do it. The public will deduce 
 their own inferences from st;ch conduct. 
 
 The author would further remark, that his pro- 
 duction has the usual defects of haste in composi- 
 tion. From a variety of circumstances, he has felt 
 himself compelled to hasten his publication, as rap- 
 idly as possible. He has done the best he could 
 under existing circumstances. His sole object has 
 been to elicit and exhibit the truth, in regard to tha 
 "Awful Disclosures." He has, therefore, one re- 
 quest to make of the public, and it is certainly a 
 very just one. It is, that he may receive an impar- 
 tial trial, before he shall be condemned, either as to 
 his motives or his conduct. The subject ii. extreme- 
 ly exciting, and is attended with difficulties peculiar 
 to itself It would be a wonder, therefore, if he had 
 not erred in some minor particulars ; but he will ac- 
 knowledge his errors, whatever they may be, as soon 
 as they shall be satisfactorily pointed out to him. The 
 subject is one of deep and solemn interest to the 
 parties concerned, and all he wishes in regard to 
 the matter is, that the truth, whatever it may be, 
 may be brought to light. 
 
 J. J. SLOCUM. 
 New York/Nov. 7th, 1836. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 I 
 
 PART I. 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OENESAL REMARKS. 
 
 *^ pSo!'' fpK''»*^- °ft!'« priests- Authors of the "Awful Exposure''- 
 Enmled the Priests' Book-its contents- its style and sSrft vul/arZ 
 Clamorous about matters of trifling irnportance-E^trCous ma7 
 
 U 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 MISREPRESENTATIONS AND CONTRArdCTIONS. 
 
 The priests and Miss Monk contradict each other-The Lfiests worthv 
 of no confidence-Contradict Dr. Robertson- Imii« m!i!;. .^ ^ 
 selves ; Miss Monk-Misrepresent her-Fa°L' sta?emcms ?1 ou^'t^!!; 
 
 Sf^Rn ^ extracts fronr) P^pes and the CoCfl of t?em.!!sj;ifts "f 
 
 * * 13 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 THB PKiasTS' ATTEMPT TO PROVE AN ALIBI 
 
 the evidence of her iS/Len a «•" ih'li^'' ^'*^"'?S?^ ^"^ 
 tery— 6lh Of Mr FHitr I»k Ar ""»— ^th, Statement of Mr. But- 
 Mar^Monk's ail?aPrt 73H' ^f a lady~A pseudo Maria Monk-* 
 
mmmmmmm 
 
 w CONTENTS. 
 
 voung Canadlan-IIis testimony-Miss Monk's account of the mat 
 ter confirii.ed-Her allfged rcHidence in the family of Mr. Lovis of 
 Monfrriil-HiH testiinony-Evicientiy false-Cant. Ryan's story- 
 LouiB Ma lo-IIis characlor and te.sti.„ony-Dr. Nelson's stHtenient- 
 Sfateuit-nts of Dr. Robertson and Mrs. Monk--The Mac.lalens- 
 
 nrMv'!f?.n!liai*'''' '^^'"^encc offered by the priests-Theirfuilure to 
 |jrovf an aiitii. "*••••, 4fl 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 »BPORT OP MESSRS. CimnV, PGflKIN.S, ESSON, HOOtBS, AND JONES, WHO 
 EXA.MINED THE UOTEL UIEU NUNNEJIY. 
 
 Prenminary Considcrafions-Tinie eiapsed from her elopement- 
 Hince she first appealed to tins test-Since the announcement of 
 pltmSV" ^''6 nnnnory-Appoinlment and qualilications of the 
 ExamnmgCo.nnmtee- Hostile to Miss Monk-Tlieir examination - 
 Iheir unlavorajle report-Made up of negatives-Nuns' apart- 
 
 liirnn'nf"^"^-"';"'^, of re,islers4liss MoSk's pasfaie thrffii 
 the nunnery_ yar.l-Rep..rt of an architect-Mr. Oslell's three 
 lMM!!"f \Z ••'«"" favorable report-One ha.s nothing to do with the 
 fik^il/^'^"''":^,''^" Stated-Origin and circumstances of Mis^ 
 Monk's (irawnjg-Tliie two reasons known to exist before the draw- 
 mg was published- 1- urmsh evidence of her honesty— Mr. Ostell'8 
 report furnishes strong evidence in support of Miss Monk— Altera- 
 
 T1.P%'I.\[ n rrM^^'^f '■',''^"''^^"" ^^? *^""'*'«^' »f 'he Committee- 
 
 M.. M "i/'"'',^^""' ^^'"^^ '^^^ described Mrs. McDonell's Asylum 
 
 ^Vl u J?*" "'"'","'"'""■'. 'y of confidence-Mr. Stone's Report the 
 
 result of a mere hoax-Rcsolutions of August, 1836, passed in New 
 
 *""• 65 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ORiaiN OP MISS MONK'S " DlSCLOSUnES." 
 
 TrouMesome matter to the priests-Statement of the Boston Pilot- 
 Ascribcd to a combination of indivi(iuals-To a nameless man-Said 
 to have obtamed her facts in the Magdalen Asylum-Her residence 
 in the Asylum-Its gross absurdity-First disccvered in New vSfk 
 bvMr Hill|ker-His atfidavit -Their incipient origin attributed to 
 Mr. Hoyt-Her supposec dying confession to the Rev. Mr. Tapphi- 
 rhe true origin of the "Disclosures-'-Statement of the wrft^r of 
 her book as to the circumstances connected with its completion-. 
 Integrity of the compiler vouched for by several gentlemen. .89 
 
 PART II. 
 
 CJONFIRMATION OF MARIA MONK'S DISCLOSURES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OENKRAL REMARKS. 
 
 ^«th^«J^' P ^- f ^k"^"^ ^^^" * """ «"d Of her disclosures b ended 
 together-Priests have great advantage-Havg Miss M.'s external 
 
 'a5 rZi" '^'Z P?w««r-^anuiian^ress-Miss M. as a wJtnessl 
 Arguments establishing her truth-I?rom her incapacity to have 
 
JONES, WHO 
 
 coNitrviis. 7 
 
 acted tlic part of an impostor— From her nunnery knowledge anj 
 practicfi— 1-roui her coun.arativc ignorance o( every thinK«!lse— From 
 iiiaiks on lior person—l- rom the .situation in wliich 8iie was firtjt dis- 
 covered in New iork— From her conlession to the Rev Mr Tap- 
 pni— Kh.iii tlu! eoiisisteticy other conduet in the mailer— Fioni the 
 Biinplicity and consistency of lier narrative— From the niornl char- 
 acter ot her mmd— Character of the evidence adduced in this clian. 
 ^"* If4 
 
 CIIAPVER II. 
 
 TESTIMONY OF OTHERS IN CONFIHJIATION OF MISS MONK's CLAraS. 
 
 PecuUiirity of Miss Monit's case— Stalenient of a Montreal lady— Stafw 
 of feeling in and about Montreal— Testunony of Mr. Miller— Of Mrs. 
 Hahn— Opinion of three classes of persons— Of those who have in- 
 formed themselves upon the subject— 0( those aromid Miss Monk— 
 Of those who know in part— Subterranean pas^ajje— ^siatement of 
 Mr. Sprague— Ofa gentleman— Of Mr. VVctmore— Of Mr. Uourne— 
 Of Mr. llogan. • •." . . 133 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE CONDUCT OF MISS MONK's OPPONENTS, FURNISHES AN ARGCMENT 
 
 IN HER SUPPORT. 
 
 They have expended much labor in vain fo disprove her claims— Re- 
 fusal to have the nunnery examined at first, is evidence against them 
 —Their attemi)t to prove an Alibi in November, 18o5, a failure— 
 Prie,-5t Phelan's visit to New York- Attempted abduction of Miss 
 Monk— Failed to destroy her testimony in their attempt to destroy 
 her character— Also in their second attempt to prove an Alibi— Also 
 in their exparte examination of the nunnery— Also in tlirir Magdalen 
 trick— Remarks on tliis manceuvre— Other failures— Conclusion- 
 Priests found guilty. I45 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 KBVELATION, REASON, AND NATURE, CONFIRM MISS MONK's TESTIMONT. 
 
 Extract from the New York Observer— Inquiry as to the object of 
 nunneries— Condemned by Christianity— By reason and nature— 
 Their ultimate object not religion— Nor charil" to the sick— Theso 
 are false garbs— Their object priestly indulgence— "Awful Disclo- 
 sures" confirmed—" Sisters of charity." • - • - 154 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 HISTORIC CONFIRMATION OF MISS MONK's TESTIMONV. 
 
 Absence of historic information a cau.se of disbelief in the "Disclo- 
 sures"- Spirit of Popish history agrees with that of the "Disclo- 
 Bures"— Of murder- The Inquisition- Uncondemned by papists— 
 Slaughter of French Protestants on the eve of St. Bartholomew's 
 day— Murderous spirit with which the news of it was received at 
 Rome— More than 6000 heads of infants found in the Pope's fish- 
 pond— Licentious character of the Roman priests— tfolden mean tc 
 be observed in speaking of it— Extract from Da Costa— Illustrates 
 the character of priests and of the confessional— One object of the 
 confessional— Catholic girl in New York— Practice of confessing to 
 a priest should be discountenanced— Extracts from Scipio de Riccl 
 
I 
 
 8 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Conclusion. •...-, 
 
 170 
 
 MISS MONK'S DISCLOSURES. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 ACCOUNT OF THE ATTEMPTS TO ABDUC" MARIA 
 
 MONK. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Discouragements and Difficulties attending the first Publication of my 
 y 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Reception of my first editions by Protestants-Newspaper asnersion* 
 and opposition-Depression and discouragements-WslJ tSfetiriT 
 to obscurity witli my infant-Measures taken to etfect^my dcsfre 11 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ^i'^L*^™? ^^'*^®'" ^^®'*" 'o * friend-IIis propositions reiterated^ 
 A letter from^my uncle-His arrival in New York-"nte?!riew witi 
 
 18 
 
 26 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Arrival ofseveral Canadians-Interviews with them. . . 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 My arrangements to leave New York— Accidental defeat of mv nlan^— 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Recollections of several things which happened at diflferent ncriods 
 
 5f^Hf'*h""t'^%^y "»? "f ™y ''flisclosures-'-My first opin on ofMii; 
 Reed's booic-Intention to confess while in the Bellevue As? u.n 
 Interview with a New York lady about to become a S . ^ "^ 
 
COMTKWTS. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 FURTHER DISCLOSURES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 ReoUections of my Novitiate in the Hotel Dlou Nunnery— Miss Du- 
 ranceau ., ^ 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 Story of Ann, the Scotch Novice— Loiters of hfr lovor—Thn Superior's 
 deception— Miss Fumes— Ann's deteriuination to leave the Convent 
 — Weunrt taken to persuade her to stay. 43 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 Miss Ross— Our early acquaintance— Her request. • • • M 
 
 CHAP! ER IV. 
 
 Story of Miss Ross continued— Plan to gel her into the Nunnery for 
 hie— Aiiangements— Execution of our design. - . .64 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 More rerollections of Jane Ray— Her confessions of her history. 72 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 My fear of the priests— Arguments used to keep us in subjection- 
 Old nuns. :...77 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 
 
 Manners of (he Canadian Priests— Confessions of crimes by some of 
 the Priests— Story told Ijy Aunt iSusan, of iier visit to a Quebec 
 Nunnery— Nuns in Priest's dresses— Sister Turcot. • . 88 
 
 CHAPTER VHI. 
 
 A visit to the Bishop's— My Reception— My Occupations— The Bish- 
 op's Vi&iters— Return to the Nunnery . . . . . 95 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Attend in the Parish Church as confessor— The per.sonswho confess- 
 ed to me— My return to the Nunnery. • - - . . 102 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Death of Pnest Bedar-Frightening Nuns to get money from their 
 parents-Trick played on Saint^s Margaret an.l Susan-Similar 
 tricks on hi. Cliarles-Stoiy told me of Mrs. Milligan— Her attempt 
 to escape irom tlie Nunnery. --.... . iJaJ 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Father T. B. McMahon— First recollections of liim— His habits in the 
 ^m v_A fiirht ifttiifi trkiii's Pailor— SiauJar occurrences- '*« 
 
10 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Rftn \r ''"■'iril^iK AIL 
 
 129 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 -, , , CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 I^yns' Island- WhaU heard nf if ■ 
 - W ao called-Prio^\,^,^ -,- -;;;l^;^-Tho diflorent 
 
 "•^ *^'^" 10 IS iins' Island. 144 
 n . CHAPTER XV. 
 
 J54 
 CH> r TER XVI 
 
 t^ompanion in illneas Thmv 
 
 ' • • 162 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 — ...». it.IV A. VII. 
 
 return to the Hotel Dieu - ?'^ ;^<?I>arture from (he Island Td 
 
 168 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX ^^^ 
 
 Conclusion. ... • ■ 183 
 
 • • • . 183 
 
PART I. 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK, 
 
 AND mm OF LOWER CanZa i?,„l"''"'*''' ''"'^ «'"'=«<"' 
 ■ TION OF MARIA mS ' ^"""""^ ™E INTERVEN- 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OENEHAL REMARKS. 
 
 C.,,pM, „„,,„„ „f „,, prIosK-Awhora of the "Awful Ex„osur-_ 
 E ...tied ,1,0 Priests' l)„„k_i,3 co„,e„ts-i„ «yle Td l„w v °,™r 
 C,a,„„„,„ about „,at,or.of t,l«,n, ™rort«.ce-rtr.„Cs l^Ttc^ 
 
 If Maria Mo«k be an impostor, the conduct of the 
 Montreal Roman priesthood is unpardonable. At the 
 
 showTr""',' "', "' '=°'"™^«-y. 'hey ought to have 
 shown It so clearly as to have silenced every reason, 
 aole doubt on the subject. This could have beeTdone 
 wuh very Imle trouble, and have s. .ed the world from 
 he pamful exotement which her disclosures hav" 
 P oduced. Had the d, ors of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery 
 been opened for the inspection of a few impartial eZ 
 ammers, when she first appealed to the test of examl 
 natton ,„ the August of 1835; or had a single pa' 
 
 But Verv diffprpnt Ko,. 1 .1 
 
 ■l • ' ''"- I'ccii me course oursnpf? hv 
 
 f-er opponents. They steadfastly refused, fonhejace 
 
12 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRlESTs' BOOK. 
 
 of about one year, to subject that convent to the pro- 
 posed test ; and even then refused to have it explored, 
 except by individuals of their own selecting, such as 
 were known to be hostile to Miss Monk's claims. The 
 consequence has been to deepen the conviction on the 
 public mind, that her pretensions, as an ex-nun, are 
 founded in truth. 
 
 It is true, they collected and published to the world 
 in November, 1S35, several aflidavits, the object of 
 which was to prove the she was unworthy of confi- 
 dence, and that she had never been a nun. These 
 affidavits, however, were of such a character as to 
 produce an effect, opposite to their intention, on the 
 minds of those who had the means and the ability 
 intelligently to examine them. 
 
 The book recently published in New York, entitled, 
 " Awful Exposure of the atrocious plot formed by cer- 
 tain individuals against the clergy and nuns of Lower 
 Canada, through the intervention of Maria Monk," is 
 of such a character, that it will by no means terminate 
 the dispute between Maria Monk and the priests. 
 
 " Who is the author ?" is an inquiry which naturally 
 springs up in the mind, when we first take up a book 
 to read, that we have never seen before. In regard to 
 the book above named, it is believed, that the inquiry- 
 will be made in vain. As to authorship, it is name- 
 less. According to the title page, its publishers are 
 'Jones & Co., of Montreal." Mr. Jones has made 
 different and contradictory statements as to who wrote 
 it. He has repeatedly alleged himself to be the au- 
 thor, and as such, responsible for its contents. He 
 has also said that a gentleman by the name of Mr. 
 McGan, was its author. But a Philadelphia priest, 
 in a letter from Montreal to the Catholic Herald, says, 
 
to the pro- 
 it explored, 
 ng, such as 
 laims. The 
 ctionon the 
 ex-nun, are 
 
 the world 
 e object of 
 hy of confi- 
 jn. These 
 acier as to 
 ion, on the 
 
 the ability 
 
 •rk, entitled, 
 med by cer- 
 ns of Lower 
 
 1 Monk," is 
 IS terminate 
 priests. 
 
 ih naturally 
 e up a book 
 In regard to 
 the inquiry- 
 it is name- 
 ^lishers are 
 I has made 
 3 who wrote 
 D be the au- 
 itents. He 
 ame of Mr. 
 phia priest, 
 erald, says, 
 
 REPLY TO THE I'RIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 13 
 
 "1 am happy to be able to inform you that there is 
 forthcoming a most satisfactory review of the \ile 
 work, (Awful Disclosures,) from the pen of a talented 
 Scotch gentleman of ihis place.'^ Now, Mr. Jones is 
 « French Canadian, and Mr. McGan an Irishman. 
 We have then, according to these statements, a trio ol 
 authors; a Canadian Frenchman, an Irishman, and 
 Scotchman; the representatives of three different 
 nations. The probability is, that neither of them 
 wrote it. 
 
 The book is written in defence of the Canadian 
 priests and nuns; and was announced before publica- 
 tion, and recommended after it, by priests in this and 
 other cities. And if credible report be true, money 
 from the priests' treasury sustained the expense of 
 getting ,t up. It undoubtedly has their sanction. I 
 can, therefore, see no impropriety in calling it, The 
 Priests^ Book. If they did not write it themselves, it 
 was written for them in their defence, and may at 
 least, be called theirs in this sense, if in no other 
 Having thus found a name for it, let us proceed in our 
 examination of its contents and general character.* 
 
 The book before us is a small 18mo., containinff 
 about 130 pages. After the introduction, which con- 
 tarns a fulsome eulogy on the exalted character of the 
 
 I have understood that Mr. Jones is endeavoring tc pro- 
 duce the impression that the priests of Lower Canada wholly 
 disregard this book-not having purchased a single cop^of it 
 
 .^nnd M ?r^ '''■" ""' ^""^'^ '' '^''' P"-^Jy manoeuvre ii 
 :s undoubtedly the object of the wily priests to conceal them 
 
 mtrtool of t.''^- fr" "^i,*^^'^^^' ^^^°- ^'-^ "- -"e 
 mod. nf S ' T '^'"''- ^'^' P"^^^^ «^^ celebrated for this 
 mode of warfare. I expect a flourish in rn.<,np,.f t,. .k;„ ^„*.„» 
 
 ^haps Mr. Jones will falsify himself; one; aVleastl'ln';^: 
 
14 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 priests, nuns, an^ convents of Lower Canada, we 
 have 71 pages occupied with u ..supported denials of 
 the truth of Maria Monk's statements, interspersed 
 with jeers and scoffs at her and her friends. Then 
 comes a chapter of some eight or nine pages as a 
 biographical article on the life of Maria Monk "— 
 the character of which I forbear naming at present. 
 1 he remainder of the book contains affidavits and let- 
 ters, the object of which is to prove, 1st, that Maria 
 : onk has never been a nun— 2d, that she lived in 
 sundry specified places during the time, which, she 
 says, she spent in the convent-3d, that she obtained 
 her nunnery knowledge from thp Montreal Magdalen 
 Asylum-4th, that she has described the asylum in- 
 stead of the nunnery-5th, that her character from her 
 earhesf youth has been lewd, lying, thievish, and ad- 
 venturous-6th, that the father of her child is not 
 priest Phelan, but one Louis Malo of Montreal. Such 
 IS an outline of the priests' book. 
 
 Whoever will take the trouble to examine this book 
 of the priests, will find it to be of a character ex- 
 tremely vulgar, both in its rtyleand in its spirit. Its 
 spirit is any thing rather than what it should be This 
 is the more to be regretted by the friends of truth, be- 
 cause of the immense importance of the subject dis- 
 cussed. Such are .i- ous to know the truth; and if 
 Miss Monk is an impostor, they wish to know it, that 
 they r :y treat her and her disclosures accordin<rly 
 On the other hand, if her narrative is essentially tme 
 they wish to be convinced of it, in order that they may 
 make such use of it, as the cause of suffering humanit v 
 and religion demand. But how will they be repulsed 
 With the grossness, the bitterness, and tK« ^..«.,„„:_ 
 atory spirit, of this book ! One thing is very ceVtai"^ 
 
REPLY TO THE PKIESTs' BOOK. ^ 
 
 and that is, if the priests have the truth on their side, 
 t::iZi: '"°^' -^•■^''^'"^ -na^ed in the pre! 
 
 A specimen of the coarse vulgarity spoken of may 
 be seen, m the manner in which Miss Monk is gener! 
 ally spoken of by the priest,. They call her "Monk 
 m thef,"'Uke tool Monk," 'UKc Ucitl mj^, 
 *c. &c. In a single chapter she is called "Monk" 
 upwards of seventy times. Now, whatever the char 
 acer o Maria Monk may be, i, ian afford no jus. fi 
 catton for so gross a breach on the appropriate use of 
 
 ihiXs. " ""^ "'^^""^ --^ -"'-">« -^e^: 
 
 The authors of the "Awful Exposure," are verv 
 damorous respecting matters in Maria Monk's book 
 wh^h are of tr.Hing importance to mankind,-such 
 as M.SS Monk's ignorance of dates-of the prone- ^se 
 and trans ation of French phrases-of h'To re t 
 spelhng of names-of the true names of the diffe e« 
 
 nose ,"h'' K °^ "■,"' '"°"'"'^'^' *<=• *•'• Wow sup- 
 pose she has erred in these matters, what does h 
 amount to? f i„ spelling Bourgeois she spel 
 Bourgeoise, adding the letter ., when according to 
 
 h errne%"Tt""" ""i "-^ """'''' "''=" '^ '"« "'- 
 chie done? This mistake is more than oncegravelv 
 
 pointed out, by the writers of the "Awful Exposure '^ 
 Respecting dates they remark:-" We repeat here that 
 he utter absence of dates from the pretended <Dis 
 closures,' ought in itself to have been sufficient to 
 cause their rejection by a man of common sense and 
 common honesty." This is very remarkabe indeed 
 Reject the solemn testimonv nf =„ „i„„„,, _. ' 
 
 abode, on the simple ground of her incapacity to recol- 
 
16 
 
 nEPI Y TO TIJl; ,.r,esTs' BOOK. 
 
 V r 
 
 whether ,he wrL of ,l„- '"^""^'"^'y '^d to asj^ 
 earner. 7 N„T." h»ve 1^"""'^ ""'' ^"^^'"^ ^'^ '« 
 Pime their memories to retain date- Th! "" 
 
 fessedly dead to ,l,e world a„d'n' ,k''- ''" '^'°- 
 time. To them Hfc ; , '" ''""•'•"ons of 
 
 nous round of s^Lseles, . ' "" "^ ""« ™»»<"o- 
 is a to the wo^ whei:;'Ma:.rMo„f '''^^' '^'''" 
 
 great question is hL h '^ "■"""'■ *''-^ The 
 character of CaSditr XuZflo'^rl' ""' 
 were it not trifling with the re^de"^ ' ' ^'" 
 
 easy to show tharmn?, T t ''^"''"'=''' " ^""^ 
 agalns, her brok t reZ t to thf """"''' ''~"""'" 
 out foundation. I. werfeasv to nn' T""'' "? ^'•^• 
 blunders in their own booll e "'ot Z '"7 
 marked in hers Rnf t ^ u 7 "^ *^^^ ^^n be 
 
 use to the cause of ru H tT' " " "°"''' ''^ "^"^ 
 .ha. her book i. ^aCt' dat^'ru'C^e"'^^^^^' 
 .hcmselves eon.radietin, it, as w^b^ 'ow^ Zl^ 
 
 turnish mv readers w.tK o „■ . '^ . ' ' ^'" 
 
 own. Thev iTn? «/'' -"P'"™"" °<" 'heir 
 
 whose name is pelt t r " ''°"' =" ""'»'"'. 
 
 Co. but at i:::^:xi^:7::'Sa:-i^ 
 
 point of spelling '^'" 5"^''"° ">em the victory in 
 
 wh^rrisrh-r^r 
 
 "on", dispute, namely; whether Maria Mo^;:; 
 
 I 
 
liSrLY TO THE PHIESTS' BOOK. jy 
 
 ever an inmate of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery of Mon- 
 treal, and, having been such, reveals the vicious prac- 
 tices of priests and nuns j or whether she is an impos- 
 tor, and, of course, her disclosures a mere fiction- 
 the VICIOUS workings of a distempered brain." Eve- 
 ry thing disconnected with this, will be passed over 
 unnoticed, as extraneous matter. Among the state- 
 ments referred to, are those which speak of her vi- 
 cious habits out of the Convent, and at the very time 
 she professes to have been a cloistered nun Of 
 course if It be proved that her profession is founded 
 m truth, then all these assertions, affidavits, «fec. must 
 De so many false aspersions upon her character. 
 2* -» 
 
10 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 H 
 
 V ^ 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 MISREPRESENTATIONS AND CONTRADICTIONS. 
 
 "^of noTn^;' '"■'' n '"' ^""''■""'^' ^^'^^ other-The priests wortlry 
 bIiZ mf.TZ T^^^^ "'•• «"bertson; Louis MaIo;ihe.^ 
 It of J'2vr-T '''''■'''"' her-False statements abiut t.>e 
 Te n/L rC; ^^""'"''" '■^'^'^^'^''"^ congregation.! Nuns 
 veins ak^nAnr^""''''' '^""^ ^'^^ "^'^ of a coffin, when ti.e 
 ve 8 laken-AlIeged attempt of Mrs. Monk to introduce her 
 daughter uuo the Nunnery-Three reasons assigned for her failure 
 -Stupui n.ondacity-Gro.s absurdity and perjury-Mis ftS 
 charged wuh disrespect for her mother-Untrue-Celebra ted nencJ 
 Zc^Z'^:": rarely charged with insanity-nerstatelrlTs" 
 specting piu'sts denouncmg the Protestant Bible contradicled-Con 
 finned by extracts fn.n, Popes and the Council of Tren -Shifts o 
 «.e Roman pr.esthood to conceal the Ilible fron, the peopIe-Seve: 
 
 sc:s:r t;::;r " """^ "^^ - ^"- -- ^" ^^ 
 
 The « Awful Exposure" devotes one of its chap- 
 ters to pointing cut misrepres..ntati«ns, said to be con- 
 ained in Maria Monk's book. This chapter, however, 
 Ike several others, is occupied simply with contradic- 
 tions, and ridicule of her statements. Maria Monk 
 declares that certain things and practices existed in 
 the Congregational Nunnery and in the Hotel Dieu 
 during the time of her residence in those Convents ' 
 and her opponents stoutly deny the truth of what she 
 asserts. Now which of the parties are to be credited 7 
 For the truth of many of her statements, Maria Monkap- 
 pealed, when she first made them, to an examination of 
 the Hotel D.eu Convent; thus affording a touchstone, 
 by which they could have been infallibly tested. But 
 the priests refused to have the mattf^r thn. b— Kj *- 
 a fair trial. And now, at thi. Jate period, they give 
 
3Na. 
 
 riests wortlry 
 Malo; ihein- 
 Its abuut the 
 Ltion il Nuns 
 n, when the 
 Produce her 
 r her faihiro 
 •Miss Mori If 
 iratet] pencil 
 itcinents n;. 
 licled— Cou- 
 nt— Shifts o. 
 opk;— Seve- 
 i^ears in the 
 
 its chap- 
 o be con- 
 lowever, 
 )atradic- 
 ia Monk 
 cisled in 
 3l Dieu, 
 nvents ; 
 ^hat she 
 edited ? 
 lonkap- 
 ation of 
 hstone, 
 J. But 
 
 nnrKf f^ 
 
 ey give 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 19 
 
 lis a book in wliich, upon their own unsupporeed au- 
 thority, they flatly contradict what she says. Again 
 ask, whom shall we believe? Whose conduct besl 
 tomports vvith the appearance of honesty and truth? 
 Maria Monk travelled from New York to Montreal 
 and there, upon oath, made her solemn charges against' 
 the mmates and visiters of the Convent; and appeal- 
 ed to a simple test, easily applied, by which, if untrue, 
 ^•ey could have been disproved in a single hour 
 Certainly, on her part, this looks like honesty, in the 
 highest degree. On the other hand, the conduct of 
 the priests has every appearance of conscious guilt. 
 Matters being thus, therefore, the unsupported con- 
 tradictions of the priests, when placed in the scale op- 
 posite to Miss Monk's statements, are lighter than a 
 "puffof empty air." 
 
 It is not my design to notice all the particulars, 
 concerning which, the priests declare that Maria 
 Monk has made false statements. In themselves 
 considered, many of these things are of no consequence. 
 I shall therefore notice only a few of them ; enou-h 
 Jiowever, to show that the writers of the "Awful Expo- 
 sure" are as destitute of veracity, as they would fain 
 have us to believe that Miss M. is. I confess that my 
 mm object at present is to show, that no confidence 
 ^hatever can be reposed in any thing these men say. 
 For this purpose I will present ray readers with a few 
 (If I may be allowed to express myself in plain Eng- 
 lish) of their most palpable lies ; taken irrespective 
 of order from different parts their book. 
 ^ It is admitted on all hands, that Maria Monk wa<. in 
 jail for a few days in the month of IVovember, 1834. 
 ^he nad stated it, and it had been written down be- 
 fore her opponents ever mentioned it. She states in 
 
I 
 
 20 
 
 REPLY TO TaL£ PRIBBTS' HOOK. 
 
 her narrative, that after leaving the Convent she took 
 passage ,n a steamboat for auebec-thal the Captain, 
 
 Ztrt ^"' ^"'^ '' Montreal-that she'escaped 
 from h.s boat quite early in th, morning, and wan- 
 dered about t^.e city of Montreal^that amidst her suf- 
 ferings and fears, she determined to drown herself 
 and accordingly flung herself into the Lachine Canal-- 
 that she was rescued ere life was extinct, and brought 
 before Doctor Robertson, whose questions to her, as 
 to who she was, she declined, from prudential rea- 
 sons to answer ; and that he, " thinking her to be ob- 
 stinate and unreasonable, sent her to jaiK" Such is 
 the substance of Maria Monk's statement of the mat- 
 ter. See Awful Disclosures, p. 262 * 
 
 On page 7, of t.'ieir book, the priests declare that 
 she was imprisoned for theft. On page 94, Doctor 
 Robertson says in his affidavit:-" As she could not 
 
 n7rh«%'''*^ ''^^''°""' °^ ^"'^^^^' I' «« a Justice 
 01 the Peace, sent her to jail as a vagrant- Here 
 
 tZll' ^TT" u''^'^' '^"^ ^'' imprisonment was 
 Iffirn. /k k' '}". magistrate who imprisoned her 
 affirms, that he did it on the ground of her being a 
 vagrant. Who tells the truth, the priests or Docfor 
 Robertson? One thing is certain, either the priests 
 have told an untruth for the purpose of sinking the 
 
 ed himsein I leave it for them to decide which is 
 true. I will only add, that the unfeeling paragraph 
 
 tt M^'/'', r^'^^"^^ "^°"^'^ being^mmu? d in 
 the xM ontreal house of correction," refers to the same 
 
 imprisonment: and that what is said on page 7^. 
 
 * I use the last edifinnBnfM.oo iw i.j- tn- 
 
 -,,soo iTXw-uA. 3 i^isciosures. 
 
RiJFLY TO THE l'ni£ST3' BOOK. f 
 
 especting "Capt. Armstrong's carrying her on board 
 n.s boat to Quebec ; and louicing upon her as insane 
 and locking her up in his state-room,"~evidentIy re- 
 fers to the voyage which she says she made on boar(i 
 of his boat, just before her attempt to drown herself in 
 the Lachme canal. This was in November, 1834 
 though It IS said in the priests' account of it, to have 
 been in the year 1829. Now it is my deliberate opin- 
 ion that the priests have inserted 1829, in the place 
 ot 1834. How could Miss Monk's account of the 
 voyage agree so exactly with that of Capt. Arm- 
 strong's, except the year, unless they both refer to the 
 same voyage ? "Awful Disclosures," page 262. 
 
 The priests say that Maria Monk was an inmate of 
 the Montreal Magdalen Asylum, from the close of 
 November, 1834, until about the beginning of March, 
 1835. Respecting her conduct while there, on page 
 78 they say :-« It was even discovered that the se- 
 clusion of the Asylum, did no^ prevenf her from re- 
 newing her intercourse with the constable. She re- 
 ceived his visits, and held converse with him throu-h 
 the yard enclosure." Now compare this with wh'at 
 the constable Malo says in his affidavit, page 93. He 
 affirnis that he parted with Maria Monk sometime in 
 October, 1834, and that he "never heard of her after- 
 wards, until about the early part of the month of 
 September last, (1835.)" Here then is a direct con- 
 tradiction between the parties. The priests declare 
 tnat the constable paid his visits to Maria Monk du- 
 ring the winter of 1834-35; wiiile the constable af- 
 firms that he never heard of her from October, 1834 
 until September, 1835. Here again the priests have 
 fabricated a malignant falsehood, in order to asperse 
 -•«" o.aciieii iviaria ivioijk-s character, or Louis Malo 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 f 3^ 
 
 hts perjured himself. It is to be hoped that the old 
 adage will prove true in this instance, that "when 
 rogues fall out, honest men will get their due." Now 
 if the priests and their witnesses thus contradict each 
 other, what confidence can be put in the testimony of 
 either? 
 
 Again, on page 96, we are told—" That there are 
 four periods mentioned in the 'Awful Disclosures,' at 
 which it is pretended that Miss Monk was an inmate 
 of the Hotel Dicu." What is said here, is repeatedly 
 denied in other parts of their book. On page 8, there 
 is the following unqualified declaration, expressed in 
 italics: "In the Awful Disclosures, ^Aere is not a 
 tingle date from the commencement to the endP* 
 Thus this work of the priests broadly asserts a thing 
 in one place, a^^ then as flatly contradicts it in an- 
 other. A house divided against itself cannot stand. 
 
 On page 67 of their work, it reads thus :— " We cite 
 the following additional instance of the contradictions 
 in the ' Disclosures,' and we ask the candid reader if 
 there can be found language too strong to express the 
 just abhorrence which the conduct of the advisers of 
 Monk must inspire. It ie stated at page 222, that it 
 was well known to some of the nuns that she had 
 twice left the convent from choice. Now we defy the 
 most subtle inquirer to discover from the previous 
 narrative that she had twice left the convent, either 
 from choice or otherwise." If the reader will take the 
 trouble to look on page 22 of "Awful Disclosures," 
 he may read as follows:— "After I had been in the 
 Congregational Nunnery about two years, I left it " 
 &c. Here, then, she tells us that she left the convent 
 for the first time. On page 34, she tells us that, while 
 the was a novice in the Hotel Dieu, «he became dis- 
 
osures,' at 
 
 ,f 
 
 REPLY TO THR pniBHTs' BOOK. 
 
 satisfied on account jf certain treatment which the 
 rece.ved.and that she forthwith left tiie establishment. 
 Here then is the second time of her leaving the con- 
 vent. 
 
 Again, on page 21, we read as follows:-" Another 
 story IS told her (Maria Monk,) by a girl of the school, 
 of a murder committed by a priest on the person of a 
 , oung squaw. Why the priest murdered, and why he 
 then ran away, are most ingeniously accounted for; 
 It is mtimated as a reason for the latter, that timely 
 notice was conveyed to him in a note by an IndiaJ' 
 Maria xVionk's narrative of this aflair may be seen on 
 page 20, of her book. Sli states there, that, " a note 
 was found on his (the priest's) table, addressed to 
 him, tellmg him to fly if he was guilty." She does 
 not intimate that " timely notice was conveyed to him 
 m a note by an Indian.^^ This is another priest) 
 misrepresentation, made for the purpose of excitini 
 contempt for her statements. 
 
 In speaking of the three convents of Montreal, 
 Maria Monk says on page 15 of her work, that, "In 
 all, large quantities of various ornaments are made by 
 the nuns, which are exposed for sale in the ornament 
 rooms, and afford large pecuniary receipts every year 
 which contribute much to their incomes." On this 
 passage, the "Awful Exposure" remarks:-" It is 
 true, that at one time articles of fancy were made at 
 the convent, but those ar-cles were produced for sale 
 m the ..a-wards, and .he products expended in pro- 
 curing additional c .nfor^s for the sick and infirm. 
 The sale was confined to strangers, and, as may read- 
 ily be imagined, was trifling. The custom is now 
 «roppea, ana the nuns have sacrificed their 'larse 
 pecuniary receipts' to the more important objects of 
 
24 
 
 REPLY TO THE TRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 peace and freedom from impertinence." Now be it 
 Known to all the world, that there are fancy article* 
 now in this city, (New York.) in the possession of a 
 highly respectable and Christian lady, which she pur- 
 chased in the Gray and Hotel convents of Montreal, 
 about the middle of last August, 1836, and for which 
 she paid some three or four times their real value. 
 Theje articles, I have both seen and handled, so that 
 there can be no mistake in the matter. What then 
 can we think of a set of men, who are so utterly los. 
 to all truth, as to be capable of fabricating a falsehood, 
 so palpable, for the sake of making good their decla- 
 ration, "that Maria Monk has not made a correct 
 statement in her book concerning the convents." 
 This declaration Jones and Leclerc made times al- 
 most without number in this city, while their book Avas 
 publishing. Since the foregoing was penned. Col. 
 Stone, their recent champion, thus contradicts them: 
 "In each of the apar'ments visited, articles of fancy 
 needlework were produced, sales of which are made 
 for the benefit of the institution. We appeal on this 
 subject to every person who has ever visited the Hotel 
 Dieu. 
 
 It is stated by Maria Monk in her disclosures, that 
 nuns of the Congregational Nunnery, or sisters of 
 charity, as they are sometimes called, are sent to dif- 
 ferent parts of the United States, as instructresses of 
 schools. This her opponents deny, as usual. There 
 is, however, something rather uncommon about this 
 denial, viz. a reason assigned for it in these words :— 
 "The rules of the foundation expressly limit the 
 labours of the sisterhood to Canada." God has a rule 
 also, which is, that men should always speak the truth 
 and ne/er lie. But what do prio^t^ and mmc /.^ro fo- 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIEaT.s' EOOK. 
 
 25 
 
 rules, whether they be ordained of God, or of them- 
 selves, if they cross their ^vishes? Now, there is 
 or was a short time since a female, call her a sister 
 of charity or a Congregational nun, or whatever else 
 you please, in New York, who is in someway con- 
 nected with the Montreal convents. Her name is 
 Miss Keoph, and she is a teacher of young ladies, and 
 j when she gets a company of them suitably bewitched 
 to go to the Montreal convents "to finish "their educa- 
 tion," she packs oO' with them. When making her 
 second trip irom this city to Canada, some three or 
 , four years since, accompanied by six of her pupils 
 :she travelled in company Avith my informant, a gen- 
 tleman ol respectability, during the latter part of her 
 [journey. She stated to him that she was connected 
 with the Congregational Nunnery— that she received 
 her education there-that she had intended to take the 
 veil ; but was refused on the ground of "her levity !» 
 and was appointed to the work of teaching in the 
 States. I doubt not, that many more might be found 
 of the same description in the States on a little in- 
 ^quiry, notwithstanding "their rules limit their labors 
 I to Canada." So much for their " rules." 
 
 In describing the ceremonies connected with her 
 
 taking the veil, Maria Monk speaks of a coffin into 
 
 which she placed herself, as if dead; thus signifying 
 
 her renunciation of, or lather dying unto the world: 
 
 (and I have no doubt but the priests have wished a 
 
 thousand times that her dying had been real instead 
 
 fof farcical.) The use of a coffin on suck occasions is 
 
 j denied by the authors of the book before us. "Is it 
 
 necessary," they ask, "to say that there is "no such 
 
 [coffin?'' I answer, vpc. ifx/tr^^u m--' • 
 
 iTicti la 
 
 iuiiit is 10 oe con- 
 
 I 
 
 tradicted m all her statements. But if it be asked 
 
 
r- 
 
 26 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTa' BOOK. 
 
 «( 
 
 whether truth demands it, I answer, no. It is ama- 
 zing that these men should have the impudence to 
 insinuate that no such coffin is used on such occa- 
 sions, when they must know that every person who 
 has any knowledge on the subject, knows that their 
 insinuation is untrue. A multitude of witnesses 
 might be obtained, if it were necessary, to confirm 
 Miss Monk's statement. I wi'l mention a Catholic 
 gentleman, by the name of Guerin dit La Fontain, 
 who resides in La Prairie, near Montreal. This 
 gentleman was recently in New York, and, although 
 not a believer in the "Awful Disclosures," yet he 
 stated that he was present, sometime since, at the 
 reception of a nun into the Hotel Dieu, and that on 
 that occas on a coffin was used. 
 
 On page 74, we have an account of a voyage made 
 by Maria Monk to Quebec, on board the Hercul'es 
 steamer. This, we are told, was in the year 1829. 
 " On her return to Montreal, her mother was induced 
 to endeavor to get her received into a Convent." But 
 Mrs. Monk failed in her endeavor. Three reasons are 
 mentioned as the ground of her failure. First, Mrs. 
 Monk's poverty. On page 42, we are informed that 
 the admission fee into the Nunnery, is " three thou- 
 sand francs, or about five hundred and sixty dollars." 
 But Mrs. Monk was too poor to pay so great a sum ; 
 therefore her daughter could not be admitted into the 
 Romish "holy of holies." None but the rich, it 
 seems, are allowed to enter the popish heaven through 
 this exalted channel. Very charitable, indeed, for a 
 house of charity. Another reason assigned for Mrs. 
 Monk's failure is, that " Maria was not a Roman Ca- 
 tholic," though she expressed a "readiness to become 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 27 
 
 (. to confirm 
 
 lowing words :— " As the Convents of Montreal are 
 not asylums for corrected vice, or reformed profligacy, 
 Maria's previous habits rendered her admittance, even 
 as a posiulante, utterly impossible." In reading this 
 passage, one is naturally lead to ask—Suppose that 
 Maria Monk had been as vicious and profligate as is 
 here insinuated, and that she wished to reform and 
 live a life of purity, placing herself beyond the reach 
 of temptation, ought she to have been denied the 
 privilege ? " Do not publicans and harlots," on condi- 
 tion of their reforming, « enter into the kingdom of 
 God," while " whited sepulchres" are excluded ? Is 
 the Hotel Pieu more holy than the kingdom of 
 God? 
 
 But my design in noticing this passage, is to show 
 that, what is said here respecting Maria Monk's ha- 
 bits of vice and profligacy, is as untrue as it is base 
 and calumnious. The first sentence in the chapter 
 from which the above extract is taken, is in the fol- 
 lowing words :—" Maria Monk was born at St. 
 John's, in Lower Canada, about the year 1817, and 
 is now in her nineteenth year." It was in the year 
 1829, we are told, that the application of her mother 
 to have her received into the nunnery, was refused 
 for the above reasons. It was seven years ago ; of 
 course, according to their own showing, she" must 
 have been in her twelfth year ! and yet, habituated 
 in vice and profligacy ! I leave the reader to select 
 his own language, in which to express his abhorrence 
 of such mendacity. 
 
 The gross absurdities and falsehooas into which 
 
 the Compilers of the " Awful Exposure," in their un- 
 
 righteous attempts to annihilate the slightest appear- 
 ance of virtiiP in «lip /,Ko».o«.^- -r ii*-_' «« , 
 
 - .1, ..{^ ■oMtxitn^ici ui ivxanji ivioQK, are 
 
28 
 
 REPL, lo THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 
 almost a. endless as they are sickening to a virtuou, 
 mind. On page 80, speaking of her residence in St 
 Denis they say :_" She pursued her adopted profes 
 s-on (school teaching) during the spring, summer 
 and autumn of 1833, and on the 2d if DecembeTir 
 
 Loui^rn '""■' '"'""* ""= ^'"P'"^"^'" of Miss 
 her r„ f-Tr'' S^^^™™^"' School Mistress, as 
 her English Assistant." Miss Bousquet testifies hat 
 ^he remained as Knglish teacher in her school about 
 seven months. The point to which I wish to dTrec 
 he attention of the reader, in this connexion, 
 
 te r„ri/?°""l°^^"'' ^°"^'' ""^S^'l -^haac- 
 
 teaeher I. ' T "^ ''"^'"^'^ ^ « -^ool 
 teacher. I seems that this singular compound of 
 
 confirmed vagrancy," "strange Jightiness and 
 -naccoujnaUe irregularities," "i^J^i^}'\'^ 
 ery," "lies," and "profligacy," was em/l'oyed f o» 
 the spring of 1833, until the month of July, 1834 as 
 an English school teacher, in St. Denis ! In the fol- 
 lowing November, they tell us, she entered the Ma-r- 
 dalen Asylum, of Montreal, under the management 
 ot the exemplary and charitable Mrs.' McDonell " 
 who, after making oath on the Holy Evangelists, 
 declared : That she understood 4hat the said Maria 
 had, for many years, led the life of a stroller and a 
 prostuute." Several of Mrs. McDonell's pupils in the 
 Asylum swear to the same thing. Thus we are told 
 on one page that Maria Monk was teaching schoo 
 m St. Denis, for some 14 or 15 months: and then on 
 another, a whole tribe of Magdalens, Matron and all 
 come forward and swear that she was leading at the 
 same time, the life of a wandering prostitute. Oh. 
 shame, where is thy blush ! 
 Again, lest there should be one spot in the charao- 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 n 
 
 ter of Maria Monk unblackened, these men charge 
 upon her the want of respect towards her motner. 
 On page 82, they say : — " The conduct of Monk 
 towards her mother has always been ungrateful ; and 
 her habit of indulging in calumnious remarks on her 
 parent, could be testified to by hundreds of witness* 
 es." Yes : so could any thing else by such wit- 
 nesses. It were no great matter to prove, by such 
 characters, that ihe sun was a jack-o'-lantern, the 
 moon a haystack, and the stars, a flock of sheep. 
 
 The charge here brought against Miss Monk, by 
 her imbittered enemies, I am confident, has no foun- 
 dation in truth. One thing is certain, if ever a child 
 had cause for unkind feeling towards a parent, it is 
 Maria Monk. Mrs. Monk has treated her daughter 
 in a most unfeeling and unparental manner. Her 
 conduct relating to her pretended affidavit, is unpar- 
 donable. Alas, that a mother could ever become so 
 callous in her feelings towards an own child, bone of 
 her bone, and flesh of her flesh ! Mrs. Monk knows, 
 as well as she knows any thing, that many of the 
 statements, which she is represented as making in 
 her affidavit, are untrue. She ought, therefore, to re- 
 pent for having sold herself to such a body of unprin- 
 cipled men, as are the Montreal Romish priests. It 
 is true, as I believe, she has represented to Maria, 
 that she never swore to the affidavit which bears her 
 name ; that the priests carried it to her, and secured 
 a piomise from her that she never would contradict 
 its statements. Hence the fact, that it is without her 
 signature. This she ought to publish to the world, and 
 to do all she can to vindicate her daughter, from the 
 numberless calumnies which are heaped upon her. 
 On the other hand, the feelings of Maria towards her 
 3* 
 
80 
 
 RfiPLY TO THE PRIE9T9' BOOK. 
 
 V 1 
 
 mother, since she has been in New Vn^v u t 
 dicating her mother's conduct Trp ' "* 
 
 termination than that of alleged insan.tv Th 
 has happened that the cause of he ma hJ; stm ^.'k' 
 
REPLY TO THE PRfEaTS Book. 
 
 some time ; but she declare-5, that she cannot pos-i- 
 tively tell, now, whether it was in her right, or in 
 her left ear. The assertion, therefore, that it remains 
 to this day in her ear, and that she still suffers from 
 It, is destitute of the least semblance of truth But 
 we are told that the pencil remains, seriously affect, 
 ing her mtelloct, and producing, if not absolute in. 
 sanity, strange flightiness and unaccountable irre^u- 
 larities." But to talk of an effect without a cause, 
 is an absurdity ; and in the present case we see that 
 the alleged cause does not exist. Therefore the al- 
 leged effect cannot exist. If Maria Monk is insane 
 It is unaccountable that none of her friends in New 
 York have ever been able to discover the least indica- 
 tions of It. When her friends call to mind what she 
 has passed through since she left the convent, they 
 wonder that she has not been driven to insanity 
 Not one female in ten thousand would have endurea 
 the ordeal, through which she has been enabled to 
 pass without injury. With an infant in her arms 
 she commenced the contest. She told her sad tale ;' 
 but scarce anybody was prepared to believe it It 
 was too horrible for belief. Hence all about her was 
 suspicion. Her circumstances were suspicious. Sho 
 was examined, re-examined, and cross-examined by 
 every sort of people. She has been persecuted by 
 Catholics and by Protestants. Malice has direct- 
 ed agamst her its bitterest arrows of slander. Her 
 feelings have been excited to the highest pitch 
 for days and reeks, for she is naturally very ex- 
 citable, being constitutionally sensitive. And yet 
 amidst all her excitements, she has never given anv 
 symptoms of insanity while she has been in Ne4 
 York. What confidence, therefore, can be >epose<i 
 
^ 
 
 REPLY TO THE PWESTS' BOOK. 
 
 r' Ji 
 
 '/ % 
 
 hn 
 
 III 
 
 t 
 
 in the muhipled charges of in»ianity which «rp made 
 •gainst her in the "Awful Exposure?" Sad indeed 
 must be the predicament of imth, if it needs for its 
 support such weapons. 
 
 But this charge itself is one of the proofs of her 
 having been a nun. It appears to be the standing or- 
 der to charge upon every female who makes disclo- 
 sures, disadvantageous to convents, madness and in- 
 sanity. Rome set the example. Says Scipio de 
 Ricci, they say at Rome, to defend the Monks, that 
 the two nuns are mad ; but up to the present hour, no 
 one has ever taken them for such." Thus Miss Reed 
 was mad or insane, and also Miss Harrison, and now 
 Maria Monk. 
 
 "Among the instructions given us by the priests," 
 says Maria Monk, "some of the most pointed were 
 those directed against the Protestant Bible. They 
 often enlarged upon the evil tendency of that book, and 
 told us that but for it many a soul now condemned to 
 hell, and suffering eternal punishment, might have 
 been in happiness. They could not say any thing 
 nits favor; for that would be speaking against re- 
 ligion and against God. They warned us against it 
 as 9 thing very dangerous to our souls." In com- 
 menting on this passage, the « Awful Exposure" be- 
 comes quite warm and wrathful. It is denounced as 
 the language of a New York Conventicle." « It is 
 Utterly incredible, nay, impossible in the ordinary 
 course of things, that the language ascribed to the 
 priests should »- /e been used by them." « The word 
 Jf God is the Christian's text, Protestants and Catho- 
 IW« equally revere it." " It is well known that Roman 
 gathohc clergymen are more given to scriptural q^o- 
 Ution than the ministers of any other denomination ; 
 
REPLY TO IHE PRIKSTS' BOOK. 
 
 33 
 
 3n, and now 
 
 good taste is frequently offended by their excess ia 
 this particular 1 !" 
 
 Whom now are we to believe, in this case, Maria 
 Monk or her opponents, the priests ? Every intelli- 
 gent reader will reply at once, Maria Monk. Be- 
 cause her statements agree perfectly wi:h the instruc- 
 tions, on this subject, given by popes and Councils : 
 and on tiie other hand the language of her antagonists, 
 is condemned by these high and infallible Romish 
 authorities. A few specimens shall here be given, 
 illustrating and confirming the truth of this detlara^ 
 tion. In 1713, Pope Clement XI. issued the celebra*- 
 ted bull Unigenitus. In this he condemns certain 
 "Moral" reflections on the New Testament," by Far 
 Iher duesnel, stigmatizing them as "false, captious, 
 schocking, offensive to pious ears, scandalous, perni* 
 eious, rash, seditious, impious, blasphemous." Among 
 the reflections thus unmercifully condemned by " his 
 holiness," the following are to be found : that " it is 
 useful and necessary, at all times, in all places, and 
 for all sorts of persons, to study and know the spirit; 
 piety, and mysteries of the Holy Scripture ;" that " the 
 reading of the Holy Scripture is for everybody ;" 
 that " ihe Lord's day ought to be sanctified by Chris- 
 tians in reading pious bocks, and above all, the Holy 
 Scriptures." In 1816, Pope Pius VII. writing to the 
 Archbishop of Gnezn, calls the Bible Society a " most 
 crafty device. ' vhich the very foundations of religiort 
 are undermined," a " pestilence," and " defilement of 
 the faith, most imminently dangerous to souls." Pope 
 Leo XII. in 1824, speaking of the same institution, 
 8ays that it " strolls with effrontery throughout the 
 world, contemning the traditions of the Holy Fathers, 
 Ind contrary to the well known decree of the Coun-- 
 
I 
 
 14 
 
 ff .; 
 
 * ! 
 
 HEPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 guages which ihev can r«« j " """ <>> «od, m lan- 
 «uch vital irnponlnZlZ: ^"' '"''•''"yec. is of 
 'ha. pope, mlyZll 'T"'" *^'"''°''" '"'™'« 
 tha. a generalcoun. r ■ ''*""'°"'' >"" »" "g^ee 
 
 I. -'" '- ™u ^ileTr ";1e V.h7c """""•' 
 tion of the IndpY nf tu n . *"^ Congrega- 
 
 .he laa. geil, ■cl , ^v:"!^ T^"'' "'"'''- 
 
 Church. I. is as follow .-!!", „,;" k" "'' '*°™'^'' 
 
 fts. from experience .hal if 1 ^T^ '' '"' ""^-i- 
 
 «ed into ,he vu Cr , ' i ' h .""''' ^'"*' ''""*'»- 
 
 ed to every one .h« Z '•. '?'''«<="™i"a«ely allow- 
 
 evil .hanlood lo a i eTom'-. r " "'" <='"'^* ""'o 
 ferred .0 .he judgm ^ IfTh 'k","'' ""' ""^ P"'"'- '«" 
 
 Who may, y>y\ueZ:L[tetZs Z ?f'""' 
 permit ihe reading of ihp r;ki . ■ "'"•'essora, 
 rnlgar .ongue b, r„,Vi !* «™nsla.ed in.o the 
 
 whose faira!.d'p^;''t: """""t' '" "'°^« P«"°»» 
 
 they must have in wri.ineR',-, *"' P"""»'i<"i 
 «he presumption ,0 .eld ;r^^''!' °°' ''"" '"•^« 
 wri..en permis3ioi° he sha -'nr:: '""'"T' ^"<='' 
 .n.il he have first delL^';; ^^Bille f :^"" 
 binary. Booksellers, howevef whn k „ n* °'- 
 otherwise dispose Pf Bibts i/'thi vukar ''"' "' 
 any person no. having such Zl; ™'S" '""S"*. 'o 
 the value of .he bool, mk P*'T"'f [O". ^hall forfeit 
 
 so»e pious „t ;'r;C u^SAyM"; .'it"'' " 
 such o.her penal.ies as .he bishop shall .hint '' '" 
 -ordi„« .0 ..e ,uali.y of thet^enr Ke^ 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. $^ 
 
 shall neither read nor purchase such Bibles without 
 a special license from their superiors." 
 
 Truly, the Bible must be a very bad book, or infal- 
 libility must have erred in this instance. The truth 
 is, there is no book in the world so destructive to 
 Catholicism as is the Bible. It is not to be wondered 
 at, therefore, that general councils, popes, bishops, 
 and priests, are so anxious to lock it up in a language 
 which the people do not understand. Nor is it to be 
 wondered at, that, when the people become so rebel- 
 lious as to demand it in their mother tongue, their 
 priests put them off with something as remote from 
 the true Bible, as they can possibly satisfy them with. 
 Hence, in different countries the people have different 
 Bibles, graduated according to the light with which 
 they are surrounded. In countries where there are 
 but few heretics, a mere primer, called the Bible, will 
 answer every purpose. A curious specimen of this 
 was observed by the learned and pious Daniel Wilson, 
 bishop of the Episcopal church in the East Indies, 
 during his travels in the summer of 1833, on the con- 
 tinent of Europe. Says he, "as I walked down the 
 hill, I asked our guide if he had a Bible. He told me 
 he had, and that he read it constantly. I asked him 
 a few questions about the Old and New Testament 
 history j when I discovered that his Bible was a pam- 
 phlet of eighteen or nineteen pages, drawn up by the 
 priests. He had no idea that there was any book 
 such as we mean by the Bible— so sad is the igno- 
 rance of these poor people." Here is popery in its 
 meridian splendors, if darkness have splendors. How 
 numerous are the tricks of Roman priests to counter- 
 act the effects of the Bible ! I was conversing, a short 
 
 time since, with a nathnU/* o-Jri ;» iw. 
 / — --V ^.i* ill i/%% 
 
 C TV a. XJiii,, 
 
 WnO 
 
I 
 
 i . 
 
 ! 
 
 ; < 
 
 J i 
 
 .'I 
 
 I i 
 
 »i 
 
 iti!Pr.Yio riinrieiLarsBooK. 
 
 Ini^lnr?,"' """ ''""'''''' ^-a» 'he production of 
 man and ll.at her prayer-book wo. the word „/ God II 
 
 The .n,s,,a.e,„e,.ts and con.radictions of the priest, 
 .re more nu,nero„s than ,he paragraphs in their book 
 
 1 3 af o !" h ' "'V"'r°^ "--^ P"ges, and doubt- 
 lea. al,o .0 ihe reader of them, to be long detained in 
 ;an^a,™„.phere so in.pure. I shall, therefore n^^" 
 uJlude only ,0 a few more of tbem in this connexion 
 Ti e priests contradict the statement of Miss MoT 
 a. uuns, on their reception, have assigned to them 
 
 ■^ a„rrL Th""' r ?• ''^'^' «•• Eustace, sT 
 e.eTt^tio'n n?M P , ■'' ^""^ """ f"^^"- ^"h the 
 Hote D.eu or the Congregational nunneries. These 
 den.als are so notoriously untrue, that it is matter of 
 astonishment, how the priests were ever so footh as 
 
 i-rotestant, who ever attended the Congreffational 
 ^nt^nnery school, and she will tell you at o^ceChe 
 pnest are m error. They deny Maria Monk's s a,e- 
 ment that there are about one hundred and fifty pLsts 
 connected with the seminary of Montreal, whichlsa 
 P ace of general rendezvous for all the p ,ests in he 
 dtstnctof Montreal. Now they do no. de'Tth h 'e 
 a e .h,s number of priests in the district, nir that they 
 all occasionally resort to the seminary ; but they denv 
 that all are connected with the seminary as an incor 
 porated body. This is marvellous. They al o den, 
 M,ss Monks statements respecting the 'number o 
 novtces and nuns in the Hotel Dieu nunnery; and 
 they support the.r denial by quotations from an old 
 Uuebec almanac printed for tl"- "e-' i°"' ' '.r. " 
 
 -!"« ! fn"*"" "'"""'"= '""'" «''»"' 'he1„terior''of 
 Jie Hotel Dieu convent, except what the priests may 
 
BCPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 37 
 
 JhlTi"; .l"** "u'' ''°"'"'''" ">*'' Hioy to produce 
 «he be|,ef ha. the number of novices and nuns U 
 
 •nuch smaller than .t reallir is. The fact, that the 
 cotnmiltee who examined the Hotel Dicu in Julv last 
 and since then Col. Stone, found the number of nuns 
 o agree wuh the statement of this old almanac, has 
 led some todoubt Maria Monk's statement as to their 
 number. Such should remember that it is a ver J 
 easy matter for the priests to remove as great a num- 
 ber as they choose. They can remove Ihem to t^e 
 Quebec Hotel D.eu, and to the nun's island, and to 
 her fihhy establishments, which the priests have 
 scattered about Lower Canada. I will here add that 
 wha they say about certain legislative enactments 
 
 take the re ig.ous habit," and also that they should 
 s.?n some k.nd of a deed, attested by others, &c., may 
 be true, or untrue; none the more either ^ay, how- 
 I r?. "'"^^y'"? 'o- But if such enactments ex- 
 st they are observed or not, doubtless, just as it suits 
 the pleasure of the priests. What civil magistrate 
 'mr entered the cloistered apartments of the Ho' 1 
 Dieu, .n order to ascertain whether or not such laws 
 were obeyed? To the proof of this we chalUnle 
 them ; they might as well show us the law of God to 
 prove their holiness. The priests conclude what they 
 
 tirtl" 7 r°"' ^''' ^'""'''^ misstatements in rela 
 tton to the Congregational Nunnery, as follows :- 
 
 iiZl^T "*""""* "" "'" 'eP^esontations concern- 
 
 \Z to be false in every instance." Now I have 
 iiaKen pains to converse snm»wKot •,.„_.;...i.. . ■., 
 
 less extent, m that convent, and they all state that 
 
 I 
 

 1 
 
 in . 
 
 8'' 
 
 38 
 
 REPLY TO THE PHIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 Miss Monk's representations of that nunnery are gen- 
 erally very correct. The subjoined statement is from 
 one who was there about three years. Her name is 
 suppressed for severa' reasons, all of which are justi- 
 fiable in her case. The fullest credit, however, may 
 be reposed in her testimony, for she is a lady of char- 
 acter and standing, and a member of the Protestant 
 Episcopal Church. 
 
 " I was at the school in the Congregational Nunnery 
 of Montreal nearly three years. When I entered the 
 school I was a Protestant ; but I had not been there 
 more than three months before my faith was shaken : 
 and I began to think that the Catholic religion was 
 the only true religion. I was young, and nearly all 
 my companions were Catholics, and I had none but 
 Catholic books to read. I at length became unwaver- 
 ing in my Catholic belief. 
 
 " My impressions respecting the cloistered liCe of the 
 nuns, were of the most exalted kind. My feelings at 
 length became so excited that I determined to taka 
 the veil. I felt that there was no other way for me 
 to secure the salvation of my soul. I felt that I had 
 what they call in the nunnery, a calling to become a 
 cloistered nun. I never have been able to this day, 
 to understand how my mind arrived to such a degree 
 of excitement, for I was all but distracted, such was 
 iny desire to take the veil. I visited my friends, who 
 lived at some distance, with the fixed determination 
 to enter the Hotel Dieu on my return; but they, un- 
 derstanding my case, refused positively to let me re- 
 turn to Montreal, and I now most heartily thank my 
 Maker for so ordering it in His kind Providence. 
 
 " Respecting Maria Monk's description of the Coa- 
 gregational Nunnery, I think they are generalTy very 
 
 I 
 
K. 
 
 innery are gen- 
 tement is from 
 Her name is 
 hich are justi- 
 liowevcr, may 
 I lady of char- 
 the Protestant 
 
 ional Nunnery 
 1 I entered the 
 ot been there 
 was shaken : 
 religion was 
 nd nearly all 
 had none but 
 ime unwaver- 
 
 ?red life of the 
 ly feelinjTs at 
 lined to taka 
 r way for me 
 It that I had, 
 to become a 
 ? to this day, 
 uch a degree 
 3d, such was 
 friends, who 
 etermination 
 )ut they, un- 
 let me re- 
 ly thank my 
 idence. 
 
 nerally very 
 
 REPLY TO THE FRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 ^9 
 
 correct. I can't doubt for a moment but what she 
 book' '° ^ ''^°^^' '"^ *^^ ^""«"y^ as she states in her 
 
 "The fact that her descriptions of the Congregation- 
 al Nunnery are so correct, has always led me to be- 
 lieve what she says of the Hotel Dieu ; though the 
 description is so awful that I am sometimes led to 
 doubt Its truth. But then when I recollect what I 
 have read, seen, and heard, of the character of Roman 
 priests, my doubts vanish. I have thought a thou- 
 sand times of a remark that priest Larkin, who was 
 professor of Moral Philosophy in the College at 
 Montreal, made to us one day in the public school- 
 room. It was this : he said if he was able he would 
 hang every Protestant there was on the face of the 
 earth. Though I was a Catholic then, my feelings 
 were shocked at such a remark." ^ 
 
 cha^nllklrr' "^"' ^^^.h«r Larkin, although not the 
 Chaplain of thenu'^nery, instructing the young ladie« 
 and endeavoring to imbue their minds with 'he t^e 
 spirit of Romanism. 
 
40 
 
 WEPLT TO THE PRIESTS BOOK. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE priests' attempt TO PROVE AN ALIBI. 
 
 ^^m'^?"",^' '^ ^'•"^-Character of the evidence demanded- Mi.. 
 Monk s alleged residence in Sorel-Testimony of Charles Gouin- 
 Of Angelica Monk-Of Martel Paul-Evidence against the priests' 
 position-lst, Character of their witnesses-2(l, Maria Monk's igno- 
 rance both of the witnesses and the place-3,1, An argument from 
 the evidence of her having been a nun-4lh, Statement of Mr. But- 
 tery-5th, Of Mr. Edler-«th, Of a lady-A p.eudo Maria Monk- 
 Mana Monk's alleged residence in St. Denis-.Wiine88e8-Mr8 
 St. Germain-Michael Guertln-Ambroise Vigeaut-Louisa Bous^ 
 quet-Character of their testimony-Difficulty of obtaining testimo. 
 ny from bt. Denis-Intercmtion of letters-Remarks respecting ^ 
 young Canadian-His testimony-Miss Monk's account of the mat- 
 ter confirmed-^V - alleged residence in the family of Mr. Loviaof 
 Montreal~II,s .stimony-Ev.denfly false-Capt. Ryan's story- 
 Louis Malo~H,s character and testimony-Dr. Nelson's statement- 
 Statements of Dr. Robertson and Mrs. Monk-The Magdalens-Char. 
 acter of the evidence offered by the priests-Their failure to prove 
 an alibi. *^ 
 
 For the priests to prove an alibi in tlie case of 
 Maria Monk, provided it be true that she never wa» 
 a nun, must be a task easily accomplished. 1 hey 
 possess every imaginable facility for doing it. They 
 are dispersed over the entire face of Canada, and 
 nearly all the inhabitants in the province are dispo- 
 sed to render them every assistance in their power to 
 accomplish it. By their management, they have 
 created a strong popular prejudice in favor of their 
 cause, and against Miss Monk. Indeed, such is the 
 state of feeling in Canada, that it is almost impossi- 
 ble to mduce a single individual to utter any thing in 
 
 his own name, or evon tn rliunla-o ;« o«., „.«,. 
 
 Xhing favorable to her claims, however much he may 
 
c. 
 
 N ALIBI. 
 
 demanded — Miss 
 Charles Gouin— 
 :ainst the priests' 
 aria Monk's igno- 
 1 argument from 
 ment of Mr. But- 
 o Maria Monk— 
 Witnesses— Mrs. 
 It— Louisa Bous* 
 •btaining testimo- 
 rlts respecting - 
 ount of the rnat- 
 f of Mr. Lovia of 
 Ryan's story— 
 on's statement— 
 agdalens— Char. 
 ■ failure to prove 
 
 the case of 
 e never was 
 ihed. 1 hey 
 g it. They 
 I^anada, and 
 e are dispo- 
 eir power to 
 
 they have 
 i^or of their 
 
 such is the 
 >st impossi- 
 ny thing in 
 Y way, any 
 ich he may 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRlESTS' BOOK. 41 
 
 know. Public opinion rides over every law, both hu- 
 man and divine. 
 
 Matters being thus, no evidence which the priests 
 or their advocates may offer in proof of an alibi, ou<Tht 
 to be received, unless it be of an unexceptionable 
 character. The reason is extremely obvious. The 
 momentous importance of the subject demands it ; 
 and if it be true that Maria Monk has never been a 
 cloistered nun, it is an easy matter to produce such 
 evidence iu proof of it. If Maria Monk was, as is 
 mamtamed, at service for some ten or eleven months 
 m Sorel, and some six months in St. Denis, and for 
 some fourteen or fifteen months a school mistress in 
 the same place, at the very time she professes to have 
 been m the nunnery—it must be a matter of public 
 notoriety. Hence there can be no difficulty in furnish- 
 ing unexceptionable testimony of the fact, if it be so 
 Ought the testimony of Roman Catholics, unsup- 
 ported by respectable Piotestants, to be received as 
 such evidence ? I answer, no. The reason is obvi- 
 ous. It IS an established principle, acted on for ages 
 in the Catholic church, « that the end sanctifies the 
 meansy And according to this principle, he is a 
 good Catholic that falsifies his word, if by so doin^r 
 he may thereby promote a good end ; and what end"* 
 m the eye of a faithful Catholic, is so precious as the 
 honor of his church? Among Catholics the priest- 
 hood constitutes the church. Hence every Roman 
 Catholic on earth is bound, by his religion, to defend 
 the priesthood, right or wrong. No intelligent reader 
 01 Catholic authors will dispute the truth of this posi 
 
 tion. Let me not be misiin/l«rctr>r./i . t i 
 
 with reference to a single point-that of defending 
 the honor of the Romish church ; and I speak of 
 4* 
 
42 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK4 
 
 ; ■ 
 
 thorough going Catholics, not nominal ones Jiving 
 amidst intelligent Protestants. 
 
 The first testimony presented to us in the "Awful 
 Exposure," is that of Charles Gouin, of SoreL He 
 states that Maria Monk was a servant girl in his fam- 
 ily, from the month of November, 1831, until Sep- 
 tember of the following year. This testimony is 
 either true or false : if true, it overthrows Maria 
 Monk's claims as an eloped nun. That it is false, 
 there can be na doubt. Mr. Gouin is stated, by very 
 respectable authority, to be a Roman Catholic, so far 
 as he has any religion. A man notoriously destitute 
 of moral principle ; a bankrupt, owing much and pay- 
 ing little. He is described by his own friends, as 
 "an active conspirator, unworthy of confidence." 
 
 Before presenting counter testimony, I wish to put 
 my readers in possession of all the evidence which 
 the priests have furnished in confirmation of Mr. 
 Gouin's statement. A woman by the name of Mary 
 Angelica Monk, of Sorel, makes oath that Maria 
 Monk was in her service as a domestic, one week in 
 the autumn of 1832. She states that she understood 
 that Maria had been a servant girl in the family of 
 Mr. Gouin. Who then is this Mary Angelica Monk ? 
 We are told by the priests, that she is not a relative 
 of Maria Monk j and it is very certain, from respect- 
 able testimony received here, that her relationship 
 would be no honor, either to Maria Monk, or to any 
 other person. She is an impure woman ; having 
 been separated from her husband, on the ground of he'r 
 criminal connexion with a man by the name of Hall. 
 Report also says, that she is very intimate with the 
 
 notorinnslv nrnfliorofo -nKi'oof TT-^ll— ^r a 1 /-k/» 1 
 
 J ^.„.,.g^.„.„ jjiicoi asLCiiy, KJL KDUiCl. Ol what 
 
 value, then, is the testimony of such a peison? 
 
REPLY TO IHE FHIEST3 BOOK. 
 
 43 
 
 The statements of Mr. Gouin and Mrs. Monk, are 
 confirmed by the testimony of one Martel Paul Hug 
 Cournoier. The affidavit of this man has every 
 appearance of having been fabricated, for the sole 
 purpose of bolstering up, not only the testimony of 
 Mr. Goum and Mrs. Monk, but also that of other in- 
 dividuals, to be examined hereafter. He is described 
 by those who know him, "as an illiterate fellow, who 
 can neither read nor write ; an active speculator of 
 no property, little credit, reputation for virtue or' in- 
 tegrity J having not long since debauched one of his 
 own creed named Couthnay." He was convicted of 
 perjury m the case of the King pgainst Isaac Jones 
 and others, for the murder of Louis Marcoux. If any 
 man in Canada doubts the truth of this, he is refer- 
 red to the legal registers of that Province, for the 
 proof of It. Such, then, is the unprincipled charac- 
 ter of Martel Paul : and I ask, what confidence can 
 be reposed in the affidavit of such a perjured i<rno- 
 ramus ? "to 
 
 Here, then, is the testimony adduced by the priests 
 to prove that Maria Monk resided in Sorel, as a serv- 
 ant girl, for some ten or eleven months of the time 
 which she alleges herself to have passed in the Hotel 
 Dieu nunnery, of Montreal. And that it is false is 
 evident from the following reasons :— ' 
 
 1. The individuals thus testifying, have little or no 
 character for veracity. This the priests well knew 
 and they never would have rested their cause on 
 such testinnony, if they could have procured better 
 Can any man believe, that if Maria Monk had resi- 
 ded for ten or eleven months in Sorel, the priests conM 
 not have obtained such evidence of the fact, as would 
 have challenged even suspicion itself! Sorel or Wil- 
 
n 
 
 I ,1 I 
 
 44 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 biTk l"2' S. 'r'™"' "'*'"' °" •''« southeastern 
 niteen hundred inhabitants, so that each individual 
 of the town .s generally known to every other 
 Hence, if Maria Monk had been there I! I J 
 Urned by the priests, she woufd "have bee MeSr; 
 known by the inhabitants of that village a"d thi 
 
 fmlfuVTr ™"''' "^'^ ^'^^^ 
 
 f-norant of te „;'''' "'"'"' "'"' ^'"' '^ ^'X'S"''" 
 i»norant of the place, except what she knows from 
 
 «„„. . I . ^' *"* ^»s examined with refer- 
 
 ence her knowledge of Sorel, and it was ev den 
 l.at she knew nothing about it. I took special pain, 
 to ascertain, before she knewanv thing of the pre "s- 
 auempt to prove that she had resided in Sorel, whX 
 
 mZI i ^'■J^"'""' ^nd Mr. Paul ; but of Angelica 
 
 feTL t '"""^ '^°°"'^''»'^' "^ ^'he had forme y 
 
 resided near her mother's, in Montreal. ^ 
 
 havint h """'"P.""^ ""<■ ^""^-i "idence of her 
 having been a nun, hereafter to be offered to the read 
 e^^ptoves that the testimony of these wi.nesseTfs 
 
 4. Mr Buttery, a reputable merchant of So.el was 
 
 Maria Monk '"tk" " ""^ '^^•' -<• ^"^^ C 
 Maria Monk. This was before the priests' book 
 
 made ,ts appearance, but Doctor Robertson Mo„ 
 
 treal, had given it as his opinion, formed on mere 
 
 hearsay testimony, that she had resided, during the 
 
 weriaVe^tf V" ?"='• f'""^' P-.thSrt 
 were .aken to ascertain whether Mr. R„.t„„, .„j 
 
 IWana Monk had ever seen each other befoVe,' and"*;: 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIEBTS' BOOK. 4$ 
 
 ij^s evident to those present that they never had. 
 Mr. Buttery declRred, that it was impossible for her 
 to have resided in Sorel, as above stated, without his 
 having hid some knowledge of it. He was, there- 
 fore, decidedly of the opinion that she had never liv- 
 ed m that place. Mr. Buttery lives near Mr. Gouin's 
 and would of course have seen her, had she lived 
 there for ten months. 
 
 5. The following testimony of Mr. John Edler, of 
 X\ew York, is decisive on the point. Mr. Edler first 
 became acquainted with Maria Monk some time in 
 the summer of 1836, in the city of New York. His 
 statement is as follows :— 
 
 "I have friends, a grand-parent and a brother, re- 
 siding in Sorel or William Henry, whom I have fre- 
 
 thpTnlf/'T^''' *^'' P^"^^- ^y ""^'^'^ resided 
 there before her decease. I am personally acquaint- 
 
 ed with Mr. Charles Gouin and his family' who keep 
 
 a tavern in Sorel, Their residence is in the immedi- 
 
 ate vicinity of my relatives. On one occasion I re- 
 
 sided with my connexions in Sorel, for about the 
 
 space of nine months, immediately preceding the 
 
 commencement of the Cholera in July, 1832. Du- 
 
 ring this period I was often at Mr. Gouin's, and per- 
 
 sonally knew the members of his household; atfd 
 
 the Awful Disclosures," was not, during this period 
 of time a member of Mr. Gouin's family, in any 
 sense whatever. Nor did T ever hear of her living in 
 Sorel until I recently heard of it in New York I 
 hrst became acquainted with Maria Monk in New 
 York, some three or four months since." 
 
 r..^li ^"^l^''.' ^^^*^"^°»y covers eight out of the ten 
 nivBchs, uunnj which time, Mr. Gouin says, that 
 
46 
 
 REPtY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 
 (renUemaa of "Li V and .'" "''"'=""' " " y"""? 
 •""erore, can T/S on'aslrur- "" "'"^"'-'' 
 
 vi^:r^^f r,%f-- S ^- So.. Ha, 
 
 .he evidence, ,ha. cLr.:s''G: X^TpJ^T' 
 Cournoier, and Angelica Monlr T' ^ "' ""^ 
 
 t^on,, is cons,an.V auit^^ ^'^^" ^^'^ - 
 
 of ih^^asr;;'"!''''"' *^'""'' -"-- 
 
 et^i^iri-^r--^^^^^^^^ 
 
 then tha. I caTr^ra '^a^d'f ^rZ^^^^^ 
 Others— I suspect that n if • L , ^"^ ™*"^ ^'^ 
 
 .he priests an'd nVns ^M^ZallL an7^- " •"* ""^ 
 what sliould follow fro-nr. I'. °"'"='P"«»' of 
 
 Maria Monk .fXrn^'.L^rr » "VL^ '-'"^ 
 right priestly trick— whaf tKo ''"°;^'^^- This is a 
 
 denominate Ul-o^S^-'who: ^''T "°"''' 
 depths of their decemtrl t , V^*""^'" '^'hom the 
 
 called by the Anosde P ! ru^fS^-P^Phetically 
 
 "nn,h,e^ts1'"''The at ^d :"!•'"'?" "' "» 
 cultivated bv them nn„% deception have been 
 
 years. ' ' '^'" """•* ">="' -■>« 'housand 
 
 pntls'thtlL''""'' '^^ ^"«'' -« -« '0" by .he 
 priests, that she went to reside in St. Deni.,. Here 
 
 i 
 
>0K. 
 
 ily. Mr.Edler, 
 
 'tain, is a young 
 
 His statement, 
 
 from Sorel has 
 And she gives 
 uthoress of the 
 n a resident of 
 :nesses. Thus 
 ariel Paul Has 
 jiven false tes- 
 
 onk, authoress 
 Bided in Sorel, 
 perjured sup- 
 son assuming 
 It Mr. Gouin's 
 eman of char- 
 ave faithfully 
 — " From all 
 » the mind of 
 was made by 
 aticipation of 
 s of the true 
 This is a 
 Baxter would 
 n fathom the 
 prophetically 
 ulness of all 
 n have been 
 ne thousand 
 
 told by the 
 
 30 is. PTorn 
 
 »«w 
 
 nEPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 47 
 
 tsL'tlfwh" '' ""'^' r" "'^ """>"> »' October, 
 1832, until the month of July, 1834, about one yea^ 
 
 and nine months. They tell us that she was em- 
 ployed as a domestic servant for the first six months 
 |.n the family of Mrs. St. Germain ; and the remainde; 
 ^f the time in school-teaching. All the witnesses 
 Adduced by the priests, to prove her residence in St 
 )en.s are Roman Catholics ; two out of the five -.re- 
 ented are incapable of writing their names. 
 Mrs. Si. Germain, styled in her aflidavit Angelica 
 odjms testifies "that she knew well the so-callel 
 ^ana Monk," and that she was in her service from 
 liout the first day of October, 1832, until the follow! 
 ng March, about six months. There is something 
 vorthy of special notice in this woman's affidavit 
 
 [o^nk^'wh ,' "''l ''"'^ "^" '"" --""^'^ Maria 
 fonk. Wha IS the meaning, in this connexion of 
 
 he compound word so-called ? Does it not look as 
 
 f the priests or their agents had so called some ser- 
 
 rant girl who has been in the service of Mrs St 
 
 Sorel, could they not do the same for St. Denis? 
 
 The next evidence is that of Michael Guertin, who 
 I. ,77 1 '", """^ language as Mrs. St. Germain 
 Lifh ,' K T" '*' «o-<'ALLED Maria Monk/ 
 
 teen h of m' ""^u' '°''°°' ''" ^'" '>°"^« f™"* 'he &{. 
 Jeenth of May to the end of June, 1833. This man is 
 
 -n^norant papist, incapable of writing his name 
 
 in The l^"''™'^* V'St""«- He tells us that he lives 
 n the St Lawrence suburbs of Montreal. He testi- 
 f h"* he "attended a school kept by the so-cll Id 
 iaria Monk at St. Denis, for the space of nhl,!:!? 
 oaws u, the year 1833." He states that he Vttend^J 
 
48 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 i' 
 
 her school in two different places, at Michael Gueiw 
 tin's and at Jean Baptistc Laflamnie dit Timineur. 
 He also says that he saw the said Maria on the 29th 
 day of June, 1831, in St. Denis. He further declares 
 that in the summer of 1835, Maria Monk, accompanied 
 " by a man dressed in black," called on hira, at the 
 bar of Philip Lavoiel, tavern keeper in the St. Law- 
 rence suburbs, where he resided, and requested him to 
 write a letter to Miss Louise Bousquet of St. Denis, 
 and invite her to come to Montreal and receive two 
 hundred pounds currency, which Maria had for her. 
 We shall see more of this currency matter, when we 
 come to examine the testimony of Louise Bousquet. 
 
 The testimony of this young man is evidently a 
 compound of truth and falsehood. While Miss Monk 
 was an assistant teacher to Miss Bousquet, in St. 
 Denis, this young man, then but a boy, attended her 
 school. The man « dressed in black" was Mr. Hoy t ; 
 ne and Miss Monk called on him, as he states. Their 
 object was to learn, if possible, the precise time that 
 Miss Monk was employed as assistant teacher to 
 Louise Bousquet. He thought that it was in the year 
 1829 or 1830. His statement, therefore, in his affida- 
 vit, that he attended her school in the summer of 1833, 
 is manifestly untrue. There is something on the very' 
 face of it, which strongly indicates it to be so. He 
 was quite a youth, being a bar-keeper when Mr. Hoyi 
 and Miss Monk called on him, in th« August of 1835, 
 which was about two years from the time he says, iii 
 Js affidavit, that he attended her school. In 1833* he 
 must have been some fourteen or fifteen years of age. 
 The idea, therefore, that a youth of his age should 
 attend on the instructions of such a teacher as Miss 
 Monk must have been at that time, is very improba- 
 
OK. 
 
 Michael Quer* 
 '■ (lit Timineur. 
 ria on the 29th 
 further declares 
 k, accompanied 
 
 on hira, at the 
 n the St. Law- 
 jquested him to 
 t of St. Denis, 
 id receive two 
 ia had for her. 
 itter, when we 
 se Bousquet, 
 
 is evidently a 
 ileMiss Monk 
 usqnet, in St. 
 ^i attended her 
 was Mr. Hoy t J 
 
 states. Their 
 cise time that 
 nt teacher to 
 i^as in the year 
 3, in his affida- 
 mmer of 1833, 
 ng on the very 
 to be so. He 
 hen Mr. Hoyl 
 ugust of 1835, 
 ae he says, in 
 . In 1833, he 
 
 years of age. 
 is age should 
 icher as Miss 
 ?^ery improba* 
 
 1 
 
 REPLY TO THR PHIESTa' DOOK. 40 
 
 ble; especially in a country town, in the heart of the 
 summer, when the business of the farmer is most ur- 
 gent Moreover, his statement that he was requested 
 by Mana Monk, to write to Louise Bousquet and in- 
 form her, that if she would come to Montreal she 
 should receive two hundred pounds currency, is so 
 absurdly false as to show that little or no confidence 
 can be put in whatever he may say. 
 
 Another witness is Martel Paul Hus Cournoier 
 He states that he knew of Maria Monk residing i„ 
 fet. Denis ; but he does not tell us when it was. The 
 
 Tticed''' ""'^^ ""^ '^'' "'''' *'^' ^''" ^^'•^^^y 
 
 The only remaining testimony to be examined is 
 tbat of Louise Bousquet. 
 
 Maria Monk states in her Disclosures, that while a 
 nonee m the Hotel Dieu, she became displeased nd 
 left the convent and went to St. Denis, and euga^^ed 
 as an assistant teacher in the Government schoofto 
 Louise Bousquet She states that she remained with 
 Miss Bousquet about three months, and then returned 
 to the convent. Miss Bousquet testifies to tj.e fact 
 hat Maria Monk was at one time in her employment' 
 as an assistant teacher. There is, therefore, an agree! 
 ment between them, as to the fact, that 'they were 
 once associated together as instructresses of children 
 m St. Denis3 but in every thing else they disagree 
 Miss Bousquet contradicts every statement that' 
 Maria Monk has made in her book, which is in any 
 way connected with her, except it be the one tZ 
 noticed The only point of importance, however' re 
 spects the time when Miss Monk was associated ^hh 
 !?!:: ff^^'' -.«^- ^--- Miss Bousquet affi^t 
 
 that it was from December, 1833, till July 
 
 1834,~the 
 
M 
 
 KEPLT TO THE PniESTs' BOOl. 
 
 very „me when Miss Monk declares (hat she was . 
 nun m the Ho.el Dieu. There are two thing, i„ 
 M.SS Bousquefs affidavit, which especially give to 
 her testimony the appearance of fabrication : 1. The 
 fact that she denies all Miss Monk's statements re- 
 specttng her some of which are of no importance, 
 with the single exception of the one that they were 
 associated together in teaching school. This looks 
 
 „!"''«?"' . ' ""' """'"«' o*" ^™P'« ""'"'e or 
 truth. She does not contradict Miss Monk's state- 
 
 ments .n the gross, but in the detail, one after another. 
 -J. Her statement that she received two letters in the 
 inonth of August, 1835, one in English, signed 
 'Hoyte' which she "remained ignorant of because 
 she could not read English :» the other in French 
 signed "Ambroise Vigeaut," which invited her to go 
 to Montreal and receive two hundred pounds curren- 
 cy, which a lady in Montreal was commissioned to 
 
 her that the lady was Maria Monk. She then called 
 on Maria's motSer, " who in an angry manner burned 
 the letters on the spot," saying "that her daughter 
 was a victim and an unfortunate." Now the mean- 
 ing of all this IS, that Mr. Hoyt and Miss Monk wish- 
 ed to bribe her, with two hundred poun s currency, ,o 
 ^stify that Maria Monk had been a nun in the Hotel 
 
 W„"7 .'"""■"^""^ "'^' * "'« conspiracy had 
 been formed against the nunnery. This is known 
 however, to be absolutely false, for Miss Monk com' 
 mumcated her principal statements respecting th» 
 Hotel Dieu before she ever saw or heard of Mr! 
 Hoy t; as will be seen hereafter. Besides. Mr. Hoyt and 
 Miss Monk were poor, not being worth the ty the of twa 
 
 C( 
 
 tL 
 
at she waa a 
 ^o things ia 
 ially give to 
 ion: 1. The 
 atements re- 
 importance, 
 it they were 
 This looks 
 le nature or 
 onk's state- 
 ftcf another. 
 ?tters in the 
 ish, signed 
 of because 
 in French, 
 Jcl her to go 
 ods curren- 
 lissioned to 
 ed to Mon- 
 o informed 
 then called 
 ner burned 
 r daughter 
 the mean- 
 [onk wish- 
 urrency, to 
 the Hotel 
 >iracy had 
 is known, 
 lonk com- 
 cting the 
 rd of Mr. 
 Hoy t and 
 he of twa 
 
 HEPLY TO THE PHIESTS' BOOK. §2 
 
 hundred pounds currency. How then could they offer 
 It ? But suppose that they had wished to bribe her 
 Would they have offered her two hundred pounds' 
 currency, when the fiftieth part would have answered 
 every purpose ? Would they have sent her a letter 
 m English, which Maria Monk must have known she 
 could not read ? Would they thus foolishly have e,: 
 posed themselves to detection V Would they have 
 employed Ambroise Vigeaut to make her the offer in 
 French, when Maria Monk could have done it herself 
 and thus have kept him out of the secret 1 The wTo e 
 affair is absurd and false. Of what value then 7s the 
 testimony of Louise Bousquet, and of Ambroise Vi! 
 
 Thus we have reviewed all the evidence which the 
 priests have produced, to prove that Maria Monk rest 
 ded at St. Denis, from October, 1832, until July, 1834 
 Seung aside the fact, that all the witnesses are Catho 
 iics, the mere tools of the priests, their testimony 
 
 re. ded twenty-one months in St. Denis, how easy a 
 matter for the priests to adduce such proof of the fact 
 a^s^ would remove every reasonable doubt on the su^: 
 
 C Jh^ni'"'^"^^'"'' °^ ^'- ^^°^« «^« «««rly all of them 
 t^mnn 7* ^^^ '^' ^^^^"^^^ «^ -Staining any te^ 
 
 o? oul m-;. r^' '"' ^^^^^ ^°"^^' ^« - matter 
 ot course, militate against the cause of the priests 
 
 ne'^d witft^Tr ;^ ''^'^^ ^'^ '^ intimately L: 
 thTnlon 1 *^^^^^^°^'^«' that ihey cannot do any 
 thing on the subject, without securing to themselves 
 consequences highly disagreeable. I wrote to a 'T 
 tleman of that town. rpn„p.t:„« u:_ . • ^^ * ^®"- 
 
 ' """»"■ "'"o "'3 "ssisiance m the 
 
I>) 1 
 
 S3 
 
 BEPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 I i 
 
 matter; and the following is an extract from his re. 
 ply :—" I arxi sorry to say I am unable to meet with 
 your views, as I cannot give you any information re- 
 specting her (Maria Monk) from personal knowledge ; 
 and I must at the same time ;)o»?:^irc/y decline making 
 the inquiries you desired me to make, as it might 
 and would lead to consequences highly disagreeable 
 to myself hereafter." I would here observe that such 
 IS the situation of this gentleman, that if Maria Monk 
 had resided in St. Denis, as maintained by the priests 
 and sworn to by their vassals, he must have had some 
 personal knowledge" of her. 
 Another serious difficulty with which I have met 
 m attempting to secure such an investigation of the 
 matter, as I have wished, has been the interception of 
 letters, as I suppose in the Post-office at Montreal. 
 Since receiving the one, from which an extract is giv- 
 en above, I have written several letters to gentlemen 
 m Montreal on the subject, which appear never to 
 have been received, by those to whom they were ad- 
 dressed. I do not say who has done this. I simply 
 state a fact, and leave my readers to make their own 
 inferences. 
 
 The following statement, as will be seen, is direct- 
 ly fo the point. It is presented without being sworn 
 to, and without the young man's signature. It is 
 proper that I should state the reason of this It is 
 simply the fact, that all his friends are Catholics, and 
 of course unwilling that he should do any thing to 
 establish the truth of Maria Monk's claims. A short 
 time since I had an interview with him, when he very 
 readily communicated to me the facts contained in this 
 statement. At that iJmp he woo ..„ .„:„ ...u _.i 
 
 It was in tiie early part of the summer of 1830, or of ■ d( 
 
from his re> 
 to meet with 
 formation re- 
 I knowledge ; 
 cline making 
 as it might, 
 disagreeable 
 rve that such 
 Maria Monk 
 ly the priests 
 ■ve had some 
 
 I have met 
 ration of the 
 erception of 
 It Montreal, 
 Ktract is giv- 
 3 gentlemen 
 ar never to 
 ey were ad- 
 s' I simply 
 :e their own 
 
 n, is direct- 
 )eing sworn 
 iture. It is 
 this. It is 
 tholics, and 
 ny thing to 
 3. A short 
 len he very 
 ined in this 
 n, whether 
 1830, or of 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS fiOOK. 
 
 $3 
 
 1831, that Maria Monk was assistant teacher to Louise 
 Bousquet in St. Denis ; but he thought, however, he 
 could ascertain by examining his papers. This he 
 agreed to do, and to call on me the Saturday follow- 
 ing-it being on Monday we had the interview. 
 During the intervening time, I arranged the facts 
 which he communicated to me, leaving a blank for 
 dates to be filled when he should call according to his 
 agreement; when i expected that he would confirm 
 the whole on oath. Saturday arrived, but he did not 
 call, as he engaged to do. During the following 
 week, I engaged a gentleman to visit him in Brook- 
 lyn, and have him fill the blank dates, correct any 
 error which might exist in the statement, and confirm 
 it before a magistrate. The gentleman called on him 
 and read to him the statement, but he declined to con- 
 firm it on oath, or to have his name published in con- 
 nexion with ir, as that would offend his friends in 
 Canada, and he felt himself to be among strangers 
 here. He stated that he had received a letter from 
 his brother, stating that it was in the summer of 1833 
 that Maria Monk was in St. Denis. I have been thus! 
 particular in detailing these facts, in order that the 
 public may be enabled to judge in the matter. The 
 statement that Maria Monk was connected with 
 Louise Bousquet's school in the summer of 1833, con- 
 tradicts all the testimony which the priests have pro- 
 duced on the subject. Louise Bousquet, as we have 
 seen, testifies that it was in the summer c' 1834. 
 This Canadian tampering does not help the matter. 
 The statement, therefore, is given, with the date as 
 first given by the young man, before he had been tam- 
 peied with from Canada, Of its truth, i have no 
 doubt; especially since this foreign popisn influence 
 5* 
 
54 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRfESTS' BOOK. 
 
 t t 
 
 ^ « A. V now a resident of Brooklyn city, State of 
 Wew York, having been duly sworn, doth depose and 
 
 "I was born and brought up in St. Denis, Lower 
 Canada, where most of my relatives still live. 1 am 
 acquainted with Maria Monk, authoress of ' Awful 
 Disclosures.' I first became acquainted with her in 
 the year of 1830, or 1831, in St. Denis. She was then 
 an assistant teacher, as I understood, in the Govern- 
 inent school, taught by one Louise Bousquet. She was 
 frequently at my mother's house, as my three brothers 
 younger than myself attended her school, two of 
 whom she prepared for their first communion. After 
 she had been residing for several weeks in St. Denis, 
 I left home, and went to reside for two months in 
 Montreal. When I returned home in the latter part 
 of the summer, 1 inquired for the little English ffirl 
 as we used to call her, and was informed by mv' 
 mother and others that she had left St. Denis Af 
 ter this I never knew nor heard any thing as to where 
 hhe was, until after she published her ' Disclosures' 
 
 M.Vh'^'iT^''^-. ^^^ ^''''^''' deponent saith: I know 
 Michael Guertm, Jean Baptiste Laflamme dit Tirai- 
 lleur, and Angelica Hodjins, widow of the late An- 
 thony Gazaiile dit St. Germain, all of St. Denis. 
 They reside m the neighborhood of my mother's resi- 
 dene h,, ^ -a Monk ever resided in either of 
 their families, either as a servant girl or as a school 
 mistress, during any part of the years 1832 and 1833 
 I feel quite certain that I should have known it, or at' 
 least have heard of it, at the time : but I never heard 
 
REPLY TO THE PHIEBTs' BOOK. 55 
 
 Of it until published in a book called ' Awful E,rno. 
 sure,' &c., in New York." awui Jixpo- 
 
 Three things are rendered very clear by this man's 
 .est,mony :-ls., That Maria Monk was in S, Seni 
 but a short t,n.e, as stated in her "Disclosure ."sT 
 That during th,s ,i„,e she was connected with W 
 
 d wUhT r'r"- k'"' Th^^hewasnotc nnec . 
 ed w,th the fam.l,es before mentioned. And thus 
 
 W ^account of her residence in St. Denis, is co„! 
 
 frorgrn'"" .""i'. ^"" ^°"^ P'"''"^^^ -Ji-ctly 
 v?r 'nu ,' ° ^""'"''^ "nd entered into the ser^ 
 
 ftoml ipth f"?-,^' ''°"^' ^'"'^ ^"^ --'-d 
 theln •^."">'' ^®^*' "■"" 'he 7th or 8th of 
 
 the followmg month. Mr. Lovis testifies that while 
 she was ,„ h,s family, "she was often derangLt 
 her mind ;" and that she expressed a wish "to be 
 come a Roman Catholic, and be bap^ed." Mr" 
 Lovts .s a Roman Catholic, and his testimony is to 
 be recerved as such. The following sta.em'en of 
 Mr. Jones, one of the publishers of the " Awful Ex- 
 posure," made at the interview which he and ht 
 coadjutor Mr. Le Clerc, had with Miss Monk I 
 New York, on the 17th of August, 1836, does much 
 owards overthrowing the affidavit of Mr. LovTs - 
 'Mr Lov,s of Montreal, told me that Maria Monl^ 
 
 Fanny Johnson came to live with us. She stayed 
 with us about a week, and was dismissed on account 
 of her negligent habits. She answered the descrin 
 
 T, T" ^^ ^/- ^"^'^ ^° ^*"' '"^ having declared 
 tha she came from Mr. Lovis', I was strongly ,W 
 
 pressed with ihe bplipf that tu^ _._ ., "^ ^ " 
 
 -..,„ ,„^jf „.^.j^. .jjg same per- 
 son. But now I see my mistake. You (Miss Monk) 
 
56 
 
 REPLY TO THE PBIBSTS' BOOK. 
 
 are not Fanny Johnson." There is no doubt but that 
 f Mr. Lovis, (provided he is an honest man,) should 
 see Miss Monk, he would also see his mistake, and 
 see that his Maria Monk was Fanny Johnson, or 
 some other person. 
 
 That the affidavit ol* Mr. Lovis is false, I have not 
 the least doubt. 1. We have seen thai Maria Monk 
 did not come to his house directly from St. Denis, in 
 July, 1834 ; for it is evident that she was not in St. 
 Denis during that year. 2. The above statement of 
 Mr. Jones is enough to show that Maria Monk was not 
 m his service ; but that ,i was one Fanny Johnson. 
 3. Mr. Lovis' declaration that "she was often de 
 ranged in her mind," during the three or four weeks, 
 that, he says, she was in his service, is evidently un' 
 true of Maria Monk, and is enough in itself to show 
 that his testimony is unworthy of the least confi- 
 dence. They tell us that she was a teacher in the 
 Government school for a long time, immediately pre- 
 ceding this ; and would a deranged person have been 
 thus employed ? Besides, she has evinced no symp- 
 toms of derangement during her residence in New 
 York, for the last year and a half Doctor Robert- 
 son, of Montreal, who examined her hands some 
 three months afterwards, states in his affidavit, that 
 "From the appearance of her hands, she evidently 
 had not been used to work." It is very manifest 
 from the whole appearance and conduct of Miss 
 Monk, that she has never been a servant girl in any 
 family. This is the decided opinion of the families, 
 in which she has resided since she came to New 
 York. Hence the affidavits of Mr. Gouin, and Mrs. 
 Angelica Monk, of Sorel, and of Mrs. St. Germain' 
 of Si. Denis, and Mr. Lovis, of Montreal, all of them 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 m 
 
 testifying, that she has been at service in their fami- 
 lies,— are undoubtedly false. 
 
 Wc have next a statement from one Lawrence 
 Kidd. This consists of a conversation which he had 
 sometime in the summer of 1834, with Capt. Ryan, 
 " master of a steamer." Mr. Kidd states that " Capt. 
 Ryan told him that Monk had journeyed on board 
 his boat from Sorel to Montreal j" and that he 
 had lost his watch, and that he suspected that 
 " Monk" had stolen it.—The priests think that this 
 must have been after she left the service of Mr. 
 Lovis. But what does it all amount to? Mr. Kidd 
 says, that Mr. Ryan told him thus and thus. And 
 who is Capt. Ryan? He is a miserable atheist; 
 ejected, on account of his vile atheism, from his of- 
 fice, by the government authorities. Of what value 
 then is his idle tale ? 
 
 We are furnished in the next place with a long 
 affidavit from one Louis Malo, a constable of Mont- 
 real. He tells us that in October, 1834, he arrested 
 Maria Monk for stealing— " that on account of her 
 youth, and the respectability of her family," the man 
 from whom she stole declined prosecuting her— and 
 that he, taking pity on her, took her to a tavern, where 
 he kept her two or three days— and that a few days 
 afterwards, being sent for by her, he saw her again at 
 another tavern— and that the next time he saw her 
 was in September, 1835, when she, being in a house 
 of ill-fame, sent for him, and told him that -she had 
 come to Montreal from New York, with Mr. Hoyt 
 with whom she had left his (Malo's) child, at 
 Goodenough's tavern. It is in this way that this 
 contemptible creature, aided by the nricsts. x..^ha« to 
 
58 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRlESTs' BOOK. 
 
 , \ 
 
 A fnU A 1- r "®^ ^" *»^s own shame. 
 
 excused from the loa hsom ,1 f"""'' '^"'^°"'' ^ 
 I will only sav th^thlT '*'.'' «''^«'«n attempting it. 
 
 hira, as the greatest of hl.T T >^ *" *'"' know 
 of >m">.oralify a man ^j'"''^'""-'*^.- "^ P"fec« paragon 
 
 admitted in New Y„rt ' " ^'- J""" himself 
 He owns some tlo ' tt ''"k"^ "'" "° <=°»«<'*""- 
 Montreal suburbs II, de.otlT . T' '" ""^ "^ ">« 
 famy, himself belnrthe nr . ^' ^°''''"' "^ 'n- 
 «f them. What confi/ ^ .""^ ^*'''''^ »"«' each 
 
 placed in SlaX'Sit-r,' X" "^"""^ "• 
 some two or three pages of dttT^? ?f^ .""" """""^ 
 'he marks of sheerSatLn ^h f ""^''^ ^' 
 leave of Louis Malo ZTl "f ' "" '"^e my 
 
 his affidavit appears Jk I '""'''* '"^'^' 'hat 
 
 STx'tSSF-a-— '- 
 "fel^rs~"r"-'"-■ 
 Mr. Lovison hey.ho'^^^stnr A ^'^' ^' '""" "^ 
 year. There is the/eftre r"' "^ "•« ^"•"e 
 
 veningbetwee^'thet^o :inrof It r""^ '"'"- 
 she is said to have left Mr r \""^~^'<»^ 'he time 
 
 professes to have eVca ' ^f f •""" "■« ""^ »he 
 was she durin, these thr ?""''"'• ^'"^^« 
 
 •ell us that " sle took uri^r ' " ' "^'^ ""«" 
 hrothels, a, Grifl^ Tow^'atburb of m" '" ^""""^ 
 eUewhere...Theydonot";r:.rnrolt:r::!;' 
 
 '^^ - 
 
ntPLV To THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 59 
 
 A«4 ; *L . . ^^y °°* ^'^e criminated nartv ? 
 
 ing in the « s"ates.» ' ""' "" """^ <"" "<='- 
 
 We have thus traced their acconni nf .i,,. ja- 
 P aces, i„ which they say Mar a Mo„k res de ft^™ 
 
 -„'ra"."';:^..X-«ia:tii:;:^ 
 Srs^Tu^rtr/pe^s 
 
 •hen was she during this timpT R r ''"* 
 
 this ni..=..„„ ^ Before answering 
 
 ottorCon h"""' "="""'"''">« statement of 
 merrat^danfofTe H .r^^^^^^^^^ '-T "'^ 
 occasionally of the convenfwhich s ,S Til ', "1 
 
 .uese, , sa; errhi^r:r:rhorc^- 
 
 .hat^'she^itu^ItSr N^^f r '"'' 
 .0 .l>e public hospital, and w7c:^e d„w„ h s pre^r 
 
 mustrtUr:'h:Jrii!*i^!_^»''; "■o-sh h. 
 
 .he natne hy which /he' ■;;-Xd\^X ^1^:: 
 
60 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK* 
 
 
 I I 
 
 ^1 
 
 2. He says that by her mother's request, he saw her 
 more than once at her mother's house. The question 
 is, when did he thus repeatedly see her at her mo- 
 ther's house? Was it duringr the time she professes 
 to have been in the nunnery ? The doctor's declara- 
 tion is equivocal, and I fear designedly so. If he re- 
 peatedly saw her at her mother's request, at her resi- 
 dence, she must have been sick there. Now, if the doc- 
 tor's declaration, that he more than once saw her at her 
 mother's house, means any thing to the point, it means 
 that he saw her there during the time she professes to 
 have been a nun in the Hotel Dieu. But the priests 
 Jave professedly proved, that she lived during this 
 lime, in Sorel, St. Denis, Mr. Lovis', and in the Griffin 
 Town brothels. How could she have lived in these 
 places, and at the same time be sick at her mother's 
 house, under the care of Dr. Nelson ? Let Dr. Nel- 
 son and the priests explain this, if th( can, for it is 
 more than I can comprehend. One thing, however 
 is certain, viz. that Dr. Nelson's testimony either 
 proves no alibi from the nunnery, or else an alibi from 
 Sorel and St. Denis. 
 
 However skilful Dr. Nelson may be as a physician, 
 his veracity appears to be, especially on this subject^ 
 at a very low ebb. He is or has been physician to 
 the nuns. The priests call him a Protestant ; but he 
 is not a Protestant, but a professed ridiculer of all re- 
 ligion. He keeps a mistress ; and, according to the 
 statement of Maria Monk, his conduct when in the 
 nunnery is very little better than that of the priests. 
 His declaration, therefore, that he never saw Miss 
 Monk in the convent, ought not to have the weight 
 ofa feather in deciding the point whether she has 
 
 v€€!l a uUH OF aOt« 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS BOOK. 
 
 61 
 
 The testimony of Dr. Robertson and Mrs. Monk, 
 Maria's mother, re-presented in the "Awful Expo- 
 sure," has been for a long time before the public. It 
 amounts to little or nothing on the question, whether 
 or no Miss Monk has been an inmate in the nunnery. 
 Dr. Robertson expresses his opinion from hearsay 
 testimony, that Maria Monk was in Sorel and St. 
 Denis, during a greater part of the time she profess- 
 es to have been in the nunnery. I suppose the priests 
 or their agents told him so. Mrs. Monk slates that, 
 in conversation with certain gentlemen, she told them 
 ti It her daughter had never been in the nunnery. 
 The long affidavit of Mrs. Monk is a mere farce, 
 never confirmed by her. Hence it has not her signa- 
 ture. It was fabricated under the direction of the 
 priests, who obtained a promise from her that she 
 would not contradict its statements. But if this were 
 not so, still we have the affidavit of Mr. William 
 Miller, who testifies that Mrs. Monk told him in the 
 summer of 1833, that her daughter Maria was then 
 in the nuni^ry : Awful Disclosures, page 237. The 
 reader may judge at which time she told the truth. 
 At the time she stated the fact to Mr. Miller, she was 
 under no temptation to tell an untruth. But not so 
 in August, 1835, when she says that she told certain 
 individuals, that her daughter had never been in the 
 nunnery. Besides, Mr. Jones expressly declared in 
 New York, in August, 1836, that the affidavit of 
 Mrs. Monk was now considered as injurious to their 
 cause, and that its first publication was regretted. 
 
 The affirmations of the Montreal tribe of Magda- 
 
 lens are beneath contempt. They affirm that, in the 
 
 winter of 1834-5, Maria Monk told them of her resi- 
 
 iing in Sorel, St. Denis, &c., but never intimated to 
 
 6 
 
 I 
 
62 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* POOR. 
 
 #* 
 
 them any thing respecting her having been a nun in 
 the Hotel Dieu. Admitting all they say on this sub- 
 ject were true, however, it would amount simply to 
 this, that Miss Monk, for the sake of her own safety, 
 practised deception upon them as to the fact of her 
 having eloped from the convent. But who has any 
 confidence in this fictitious tribe of Magdalens ? Well 
 did Mr. Jones, publisher of the « Awful Exposure » 
 say to me in New York, that many of his witnesses 
 could not be found, and that I should need his assist- 
 ance to find them. Some of these Magdalens have 
 been searched for, but lo, they were not to be found ! 
 Respecting this manoeuvre of the priests, I shall have 
 occasion to remark more at length hereafter. SuflSce 
 It to say, that the priests could never have expected to 
 gull anybody with this Magdalen trick, except it 
 were such as "love darkness rather than li^rht » 
 These Magdalens and Louis Malo are at direct antip- 
 odes in their affidavits. They affirm that he had in- 
 
 l^oTr^ T^^^ ^^''^ M^"'^' d"""^ the winter of 
 1834-5, m the yard of the Asylum. He affirms that 
 he never heard of her from October, 1834, until Sept. 
 1835. 
 
 This completes our review of the documentary tes- 
 timony presented by the priests, to prove an alibi in 
 the case of Maria Monk-that she resided elsewhere 
 than m the nunnery, during the time she professes to 
 have been a nun in that establishment. What then 
 IS the result? Have the priests succeeded in their 
 attempt to prove an alibi ? So far as the number of 
 statements and affidavits are concerned, their is no 
 deficiency. But oh, their character ! What a com- 
 pound of ignorance, contradictions, falsehoods, and 
 perjury t Among those who have testified from per- 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 63 
 
 sonal knowledge, there is not a single Protestant wit- 
 ness, unless it be the notoriously profligate Mary An- 
 gehca Monk-the intimate friend of Kelly, the most 
 licentious priest there is in Canada. Not a single un- 
 exceptionable witness is to be found among them 
 
 I wish my readers to remember, how easy a matter 
 11 IS to prove an alibi in Maria Monk's case, provided 
 she has never been a nun in the Hotel Dieu. If she 
 lived about one year in Sorel, and about one year and 
 a halt in St. Denis, as maintained by the priests, how 
 easy a matter it would have been to prove .(, b'- un- 
 exceptionable witnesses ? If true, why present 'to us 
 as witnesses, such unprincipled characters as Mariel 
 raul, Charles Gouin, Angelica Monk, &c.? The 
 very fact, that the priests have been unable to furnish 
 any better testimony, after the labor of so may months 
 18 in Itself evidence of the desperateness o.^ their un- 
 dertaking. I beg of ray readers to ponder well this 
 particular point, for it is of great importance ia the 
 controversy. When I take into consideration a!l the 
 circumstances of the case-the length of time which 
 the priests have had to collect evidence-the fact 
 that Maria Monk is said to have lived for two years 
 and a half m the two places specified-the fact that 
 the mass of the people in these two towns are favora- 
 ble to the priests, and of course, decidedly hostile to 
 Miss Monk's claims-^and above all, when I consider 
 Its immense importance to the priests ; that upon it 
 IS suspended the strength of their defence; and then 
 looK at the testimony adduced-I feel constrained to 
 say that, in my judgment, the priests and their 
 agents have utterly failed in their attemr^t. tn ^..«. 
 an alibi, '"'" " ^'— ° 
 
64 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 It is perfectly proper to remark further, that suc^ 
 an attempt, in such a case, thus resulting in ill-sue 
 cess and failure, leaves their cause in a condition far 
 more hopeless than before. Every unsuccessful ef- 
 fort greatly strengthens the contrary position. 
 
 * 
 
 i 
 
 •I I 
 
ACPLY TO TBE PRIE9T8' BOOK. 
 
 65 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 REPORT OP MESSRS. CURRY, PERKINS, ES80N, HOLMES, AND 
 iONES, WHO EXAMINED THE HOTEL DIEU NCNNERY. 
 
 Preliminary Considerations— Time elapsed from her elopement-— 
 Since slie first appealed to this test— Hince the announcement of 
 alterations in the Nunnery- Appointment and qualifications of tlie 
 Examining Committee— Hostile to Miss Monic— Their examinatioD 
 —Their unfavorable report— Made up of negatives — Nuns' apart- 
 ments changed— Book of registers— Miss Monic's passage through 
 the nunnery yard— Report of an architect— Mr. Ostell's throe 
 reasons for his unfavorable report— One has nothing to do with 
 the subject — The other two stated— Origin and circumstances of 
 Miss Monic's drawing — The two reasons known to exist before the 
 drawing was published— Furnish evidence of her hone8ty--Mr. 
 Ostell's report furnishes strong evidence in support of Miss 
 Monk— Alterations in the nunnery— Strictures on the conduct of 
 the Committee — The fiction that Miss Monk has described Mrs. 
 McDonell's Asylum— Mrs. McUonell unworthy of confidence— Mr. 
 Stone's Report the result of a mere hoax— Resolutions of Augusti 
 1836, passed in New York. 
 
 From the time of her visit to Montreal, in August, 
 1835, Maria Monk, in confirmation of the fact that 
 she had been an inmate of the Hotel Dieu, appealed 
 to an impartial examination of that convent — staking 
 the truth of her claims to public confidence on the 
 result of such an examination. She thus challenged 
 her opponents to test the matter by a fair tribunal. 
 This challenge the friends of the priests pretend to 
 say, has been accepted, because on the fifteenth day 
 of July, 1836, they subjected the nunnery to the ex- 
 amination of a fpw individuals- as a pornmiftpp. an» 
 pointed by themselves for that purpose. But before 
 receiving the report of this committee, as deciding 
 6* 
 
r 
 
 66 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 1 i 
 
 the point in controversy, several things should be dis- 
 tinctly noticed. 
 
 1. The time which elapsed from the period she 
 left the convent, until the day the examination was 
 made. She professes to have eloped from the nun- 
 nery in the early part of November, 1834, and the 
 examination took place in July, 1836. Thus about 
 one year and eight months intervened between the 
 points of time. A period of time more than sufficient 
 to have rebuilt the nunnery, if they had been so dis- 
 prjed. 
 
 2. She first made her appeal to this test in the Au- 
 gust of 1835 ; so that eleven months intervened, be- 
 fore the pretended examination of it was made. 
 
 3. It was announced in the public prints in Octo- 
 ber, 1835, that men were employed in making altera- 
 tions in the Hotel Dieu ; so that this announcement, 
 uncontradicted, was before the public about nine 
 montns, prior to the examination. On page 6^, of 
 her book, which was published in the following Janu- 
 ary, Miss Monk makes the same charge in these 
 words :-«And I have been credibly informed, that 
 masons have been employed in the nunnery since I 
 left it." Such assurances she had while in Montreal 
 as well as since her return to New York. ' 
 
 So much in reference to ti'me for making altera- 
 tions. The next thing worthy of notice, is the ap- 
 pointment and character of the committee, who made 
 the examination. In the appointment of this com- 
 mittee, neither Maria Monk, nor her friends, had any 
 voice whatever. It was chosen exclusively by her 
 avowed enemies. Mr. Jones, the agent of the priests, 
 aud publisher of the " Awful Exposure," declared, in 
 New York, again and again, that he selected and in- 
 
HEPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 ef 
 
 luntl' ^"^^"^^"^^^ composing it. It was, therefore, 
 altogether an exparle committee. 
 
 As to the qualifications of these judges in the case, 
 were it consistent with the demands of truth and 
 justice, I would gladly pass them over in t^ute "' 
 lence. But fidelity to the task I have undertaken 
 peremptorily forbids it, however unpleasant it may 
 
 tin Tk ''""^ ""^''^ '^''^ gentlemen have 
 taken, and the tremendous responsibility which they 
 
 the office of judges m the case, and publishing their 
 verd,et to the world, authorizes every man to efamine 
 their qualifications, as well as their right, thus to act 
 I remark, then, that one and all of them have, from 
 the commencement of the controversv, been the de- 
 cided opponents of Maria Monk. Mr Jones, the os- 
 tensible leader m all the movements which have beea 
 made to vindicate the criminated priests-avows him- 
 self to be a Roraan Catholic, though he is understood 
 to be, by those who know him, an infidel-a man ia 
 whose word, little or no confidence can be placed 
 He declared in New York, iu the presence of several 
 gentlemen, that he published the first article that was 
 ever published against Maria Monk in Canada, be- 
 fore he ever saw either her or her book: and then on 
 another occasion, when he was shown that that very 
 article was in direct opposition to the whole tenor of 
 his book, he denied that he ever had published it. 
 Mr. Holmes is a decided opponent of Miss Monk. 
 The Rev. Mr. Esson is a Scotch clergyman j a man 
 whose character has labored exceedingly for spvpral 
 years past. His name is quite conspicuous in the 
 Tarious documents which have been issued, from tima 
 to time in Montreal, against Maria Monk. Of the 
 
'w 'mmnm 
 
 ■IS!*" 
 
 6b 
 
 M' 
 
 TP 
 
 REPLY t6 the priests' BOOK. 
 
 geneial characters of the Rev. Messrs. Perkins And 
 Curry, I have nothing to say, but what is praisewor- 
 thy -^f fhcm. As ministers of Christ, they have the 
 geneiil confidence of the Christian community. But, 
 unfortunately, both for themselves and the cause of 
 truth, they have been led to pursue a course, in refer- 
 ence to the controversy between Miss Monk and the 
 priests, which appears to me, every enlightened and 
 unprejudiced man must unhesitatingly condemn. It 
 is known, that, from the first, they have, in their let- 
 ters, and in their conversation, been active in oppo- 
 sing the claims of Maria Monk. Being early prejudiced 
 against her, they took a decided stand in their oppo- 
 sition ; and thus becoming partisans, they have been 
 goaded on from step to step in vindication v >/ their 
 own conduct. I speak advisedly on this subject, and 
 with no other feelings, than those of kindness to- 
 wards these gentlemen. 
 
 The origin and growth of their prejudice can be 
 easily traced. Miss Monk went in company with 
 Mr. Hoyt, from New York to Montreal, to procure a 
 legal investigation of her charges against the priests. 
 An unhappy difference existed between Mr. Perkins 
 and Mr. Hoyt, who had been residing for some time 
 previous in and about Montreal, as an agent for some 
 benevolent societies. This fact, connected with the 
 circumstance that Mr. Hoyt was a member of the 
 Free Presbyterian church of that city, and was espe- 
 cially befriended in the object of his visit, by its lead- 
 ing members, who had gone off from Mr. Perkins* 
 church, very much against his wishes, gave to the 
 subject a strong party character, and thus awakened 
 the prejudice of that gentleman, against the cause 
 which his opponents had espoused. Had Miss Monk 
 
i\ 
 
 ^erkins And 
 praisewor- 
 ?y have the 
 unity. But, 
 e cause of 
 se, in refer- 
 nk and the 
 htened and 
 ndemn. It 
 in their let- 
 e in oppo- 
 prejudiced 
 their oppo- 
 have been 
 on v\' their 
 ubject, and 
 ndness to- 
 
 Uce can be 
 ipany with 
 ) procure a 
 the priests, 
 r. Perkins 
 some time 
 It for some 
 1 with the 
 iber of the 
 was espe- 
 )y its lead- 
 . Perkins* 
 jave to the 
 awakened 
 the cause 
 liss Monk 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRlESTs' BOOK. 69 
 
 follen into other hands, it is probable Mr. Perkins 
 would never have occupied the unnatural position in 
 which he now presents himself, to the astonishment 
 of the Protestant public. His position is not the re- 
 sult of any friendship which he feels towards priests, 
 nuns, and their religion. Popery in all its forms he 
 abominates. 
 
 It was evident from an early date, to those who 
 were investigating Miss Monk's case, in New York, 
 that he was under strong excitement : for he replied 
 only in terms of passion to a respectful letter address- 
 ed to him, for information on the subject. 
 
 Mr. Curry, having then but recently arrived in 
 Canada, and being intimately associated with Mr. 
 Perkins, was, amidst the generil unpopularity ot 
 Miss Monk's cause, easily led to array himself against 
 her claims ; and the sarcastic tone of his letter sta- 
 ting the results of his examination of the Convent 
 exhibits the violence of his prejudice. He has since 
 been serving the cause of the priests, however much 
 he may dislike their religion. The first intimations 
 received in New York, respecting Maria Monk's hav- 
 mg described the Montreal Magdalen Asylum, in- 
 stead of the Hotel Dieu nunnery— a fiction of recent 
 date— were connected with his movements. He was 
 represented as searching the building, and applying 
 the test ; and Mr. Jones, in the presence of the Edi- 
 tors of the New York Sun, declared to the writer of 
 this, on his (Mr. C.'s) authority, that he (Mr. C.) 
 found Maria Monk's plan to be an exact fac-simile of 
 the interior of that Asylum ! ! 
 
 Such, then, were the qualifications of thp Pvaminirw, 
 committee. And that I have not misjudged in the 
 matter, I feel quite confident; especially in reference 
 
71' nrnViiiiill 
 
 70 
 
 REPLY TO THE PHIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 ' ' 
 
 1 \ 
 
 tmn 
 
 commi(tee-ror r h» '""Pofant of any in the 
 
 were occupied only be.weenT;;\;^" nt Tort 
 making ,he.r examination, "from garret to eel aV" 
 Tilts bemg the case, it is impossible fhat the eC„. 
 ..on could have been any thing like a thoroughTne 
 
 be asked wt't'l ^'^"'"^""''^^ '"" '"« «-«. '' "ay 
 e~d'b7.h f '." ""favorable report could ll 
 trxpecied, by the friends of Miss TUnnt a.« V 
 
 a committee ? But let u^J. u ^ "'"' '"^^ 
 
 •«^ I . "^ examme the report itself 
 
 deVof the eoli!;r' "'" """''°"^'' "^ '"« -»-- 
 ^ There .s something quite imposing in the first sen 
 ^noe^ays Mr. Curry, "I did a fel weeks since, f„' 
 
 report of tW'oommliie^he lZ\l"''"''^'''- «''""^"« "^ *« 
 u^suiusuree. "* " o«su lu muse 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. Jl 
 
 company with N. B. Doucetand J. P. Lacroix, Esqs., 
 and without sending any previous notice, visit said 
 nunnery," &c He goes on to state that he examined 
 every th,ng " from the cellar to the roof," out-houses 
 and all, except the cloistered department; and that 
 he lady Superior and the nuns, to whom he was in- 
 troduced offered him every facility j and that he was 
 assured by one of them " that if they had had timely no- 
 tice of his visu, a permit from the bishop would have 
 been obtained to give him immediate access to the 
 whole of the cloistered department." Now the im- 
 pression that all this is adapted to make is, that Mr. 
 
 ?ZVJT- T. "f ^P""*'' '° <he nuns, and that 
 they and their lady Superior earnestly courted an px- 
 ammation of their convent. But be it known that 
 N. B. Doucet and J. P. Lacroix, Esquires, Mr. Curry's 
 associates m his adventure, are Roman Catholics 
 and great friends of the priests ; and Maria Monk de' 
 Clares that they are habitual visiters of the Hotel 
 
 h^lllTuV*'"' ^P"'" "'*'"'« priests visit that 
 hou e of Ill-fame Hence the probability is, that the 
 priests, nuns and their two comrades, had the matter 
 all "cut and dried," in order that they might malL 
 ibe experiment and see how far they could mislead 
 Mr Curry j and thus judge whether they might pru- 
 dently admit a committee, in part under his general- 
 ship, to explore the nunnery. It appears that the ex- 
 periment succeeded just as they would have if. I„ 
 this exploration, Mr. Currv found nothing that bore 
 any resemblance, as he tells us, to Maria Monk's de- 
 scriptions. This may be called the first part of tL 
 examination-a sort of preparation for the w„rV „<• .k. 
 luture committee. ' "" 
 
 Some time after this the committee was organized. 
 
-Mr* 
 
 72 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS BOOk. 
 
 and the examination made. The result was the same 
 as beiore with Mr. Curry ; the committee " were 
 finable to discover the remotest resemblance between 
 any part of said building, and the plan or description 
 of Maria Monk." Maria's name was not to be found, 
 either in " the register of deaths," or in " the register 
 in which are entered the names, ages, and dates of 
 the taking the veil of each nun." No trace of her 
 was to be found j not even the names of those men- 
 tioned in her disclosures. 
 
 This report of the committee is all negatives. The 
 committee tell us that they repeatedly traversed every 
 section of the nunnery," and could find nothing re- 
 sembling Maria Monk's descriptions. But they do 
 not tell us what they did find j whether a greater or 
 less number of rooms, than she mentions in her de- 
 scriptions. We are thus left to grope our way in all 
 the darkness of negatives. 
 
 In a letter from the Rev. Mr. Porkins, written im- 
 mediately after the examination took place, he in- 
 forms the writer of these pages, that Maria " has pla- 
 ced the cloistered part of the establishment where the 
 kitchen is : and that the whole concern is turned up- 
 side down." It appears from this statement, and 
 from a conversation which I had with Mr. Jones, 
 confirmed by the testimony of Mr. Ostell, that the 
 cloistered part of the Hotel Dieu nunnery, is not, at 
 present, the rear central wing of that building, as de- 
 scribed by Maria Monk. The truth is, that amidst 
 the changes and alterations which have taken place 
 in that convent, since she left it, the nuns' depart- 
 ment has been changed from the rear middle wing, to 
 another part of the building. That they formerly oc- 
 cupied the part of the nunnery described by Mis« 
 
was the same 
 liitee " were 
 ince between 
 )r description 
 t to be found, 
 " the register 
 and dates of 
 trace of her 
 ' those men- 
 
 itives. The 
 versed every 
 nothing re- 
 But they do 
 ■ a greater or 
 s in her de- 
 ir way in all 
 
 written im- 
 lace, he in- 
 ia '' has pla- 
 nt where the 
 s turned up- 
 tement, and 
 
 Mr. Jones, 
 11, that the 
 y, is not, at 
 Iding, as de- 
 that amidst 
 taken place 
 iins' depart- 
 die wing, to 
 formerly oc- 
 ed by Misi 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 73 
 
 Monk, is a fact that the jiTieatB dare not deny. It is 
 a fact that can be proved by several witnesses, now 
 residmg in New York. Hence " the whole concern,*' 
 as Mr. Perkins says, " is turned upside down" from 
 what she described it. And well it should be, for she 
 does not, m her published writings, attempt to de- 
 scribe the present habitation of the nuns. 
 
 From Mr. Jones, I learned that that part of the 
 building described by Miss Monk, is now occupied aa 
 a kitchen, sleeping-rooms for servants, storage-rooms 
 a place for old rubbish, &c. &c. Ho v. easy, then, to 
 rnislead and bewilder such a committee, hastening 
 through the nunnery as they must have done, seeing 
 they despatched their search i so short a time '-- 
 Since the report of the committee, some of Miss 
 Monk s friends have attempted to examine this part 
 of the building, and have been peremptorily excluded. 
 Why is this ? My readers can easily conjecture. 
 
 Before leaving this exparte report of the commit- 
 tee, two things mentioned in it, deserve a passing 
 notice. First, speaking of the register of names, Mr. 
 Curry says: « To ascertain whether this was the real 
 register, I called for the name of a nun r/ith whom I 
 had become acquainted about one year since, and was 
 immediately referred to it. In this record, which was 
 an old book, there were no erasures, no mutilations. 
 We searched for the name of Maria Monk, and others 
 mentioned in her book ; no such names were there." 
 Now this looks like a piece of accomplished Jesuitism 
 on the part of the priests and nuns. Who knows but 
 this book may have been prepared with said names 
 for the express purpose of deception? Mr. Curry has 
 said, m conversation, that he was expressly reqiiflo.t. 
 ed by the mother of said nun to make inquiries re- 
 
71 
 
 KEPLY TO THE PniK.^Tj' COOK. 
 
 ! t 
 
 P t 
 
 M 
 
 ! h 
 
 specting her daughter. It was therefore known before- 
 hand that Mr. Curry would inquire for her. Or, per- 
 haps, it is an old register of admissions, but false or 
 imperfect. But to settle the question beyond dispute, 
 let the bishop and the Superior present it to the pub- 
 lic ; and let its names be transcribed ; and let inquiry 
 be made, and see if it contains the name of every in- 
 dividual who has been known to enter that convent. 
 No one can raise an objection to this course. 
 
 The other thing to be noticed is the statement, that 
 Maria Monk in passing from the nunnery through the 
 yard into the street, according to the course which she 
 says she took — " must have passed directly over, under, 
 or through, at least, three high stone walls." This 
 may be true, as things now exist in that yard. But it 
 is known that alterations have been made in that yard. 
 By referring to the ground plan of the drawing in her 
 book, which was taken in the autumn of 1835, by a 
 competent gentleman in Montreal, it will be seen 
 that no walls then existed in the course she describes 
 herself to have taken, until she arrived to the one on 
 Jean Baptiste street, in which she says there was a 
 small gate, opening on the inside, through which she 
 passed into the street. I have been credibly inform- 
 ed that such a gate formerly existed in that wall.* 
 But be that as it may, it is matter of little conse- 
 quence. She may be mistaken in this particular ; 
 and may have passed into Jean Baptiste street, 
 through the gate leading out of the yard of the Con- 
 
 . ♦ A gentleman m New York, who recently visited Montreal, 
 'declares that he saw such a gate there. A highly respectable 
 lady now on a visit to this city from Montreal, declares that 
 €he has often seen it. Another, who lived in Montreal for 
 t welve years, declares the same. 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK, 
 
 76 
 
 gregational Nunnery, or in some other way. It was 
 
 dark, and she had just left the nunnery, and was, 
 
 doubtless, much terrified and bewildered, hardly 
 
 knowing what course she did take. She knew that 
 
 she had just violated the awful oaths by which she 
 
 had been bound to the convent, and that she was 
 
 fearfully exposing herself to be taken and cruelly 
 
 punished, if not absolutely murdered, as her saintly 
 
 sister St. Francis had been. This being the case, 
 
 the committee ought to be ashamed of their unfeeling 
 
 and contemptuous statement, that "she must have 
 
 passed directly over, under, or through at least three 
 
 high stone walls that would have discouraged a less 
 
 adventurous lady." 
 
 Appended to the report of the examining commit- 
 tee, we have a statement from Mr. John Ostell, ar^ 
 chitect and surveyor, giving us the result of a pro- 
 fessional application of Maria Monk's plan or drawr 
 ing, to that part of the Hotel Dieu professedly de- 
 scribed by her—the centre wing. He " declares it to 
 b3 his opinion, that, architecturally speaking, an4 
 with reference to the practice prevailing in Canada, 
 in the construction of buildings, it is impossible that 
 the said plan should have any real existence," in con- 
 nexion with that part of the nunnery. Mr. Ostell 
 assigns three reasons for his opinion. The present 
 cloistered apartments, he informs us, « he was not 
 permitted to enter." 
 
 One of the three reasons mentioned by Mr. OstelL 
 has nothing to do with the subject. It is a discre- 
 pancy between Maria Monk's drawing of the inte- 
 rior, and the ground or block plan, of the building, 
 drawn by another nerson. Mieo Mo«b a;. 
 States in her book, "that the general plan 
 
 .^*i.. 
 
76 
 
 REPLY TO THE FRiESTa' BOOK. 
 
 grounds and buildings, were in some respects defec- 
 tive and erroneous," and that she was not resnonsi 
 ble for Its errors. It was drawn by a gentleman in 
 Montreal, who was fully competent to doit correctly, 
 and who would have C.n.,. u so, had he not been 
 driven unceremontat.sly out of the yard. See Awful 
 Disclosures, p. 374. Why Mr. Ostell should men- 
 tion, as a reason for his opinion, a discrepancy, which 
 exists between her drawinij of the intrrior, and a 
 drawing of the exterior, of the nunnery, by another 
 person, I am unable to understand. 
 
 Another reason assigned, is m the following 
 words :-« That the partition walls on the first and 
 second stones, have no correspondence with each 
 other, commencing and ending on each separate 
 Btory ; whereas it is necessary that such walls should 
 not only correspond with each other, but that they 
 should commence in the cellar." According to what 
 is said here, by Mr. Ostell, Canadian houses must be 
 very singular in their construction-each story, from 
 the cellar upwards, must have an equal number of 
 rooms, of equal size. For example, if there be five 
 rooms on the first floor, there must be five, of pre- 
 cisely the same dimensions, on the second floor and 
 also in the cellar. If there be a bed-room in the 
 third story, of a three story house, there must be a 
 bed-room in each story beneath, even down into the 
 cellar. If this be so, all I have to say is, that the 
 mode of constructing houses in Canada, is a very 
 absurd mode. There is no doubt, however, but what 
 many of the walls are one and the same, beginning 
 in the cellar, and passing through each story in the 
 house J but to say that this is the case with each 
 partition wall, is evidently incorrect. 
 
RBPLY TO IHB I»H1B8TH UOnii. 
 
 77 
 
 The remaininflr reason is, timt— " The second story 
 plan shown a portion of huildinir at one extremity, 
 without any similar suhstructure in the lower sto- 
 ries." This IS true, and was spoken of by myself 
 and the pfentleman who assisted Miss Monk in ar- 
 ranging her drawing for the engraver. It was uis- 
 linctiy pointed out to her, but she was unable to re- 
 move the difficulty. All she knew was, that on the 
 second story, there were such and such rooms, thus 
 and thus located, containing such and such furniture, 
 and devoted to such and such uses. She showed 
 none of that ready wit and expedient, which her 
 enemies so liberally attribute to her; nor did she even 
 attempt to reconcile the discrepancy pointed out to 
 her. She exhibited the artlessness of a child in the 
 matter. 
 
 It is proper here to say a word or two, respecling 
 the origin of Miss Monk's drawing of the interior of 
 the Hotel Dieu, or that part of it formerly occupied 
 by the cloistered nuns. At the time it was done, she 
 had been out of the nunnery some fifteen or sixteen 
 months— months of excitement and varied trials and 
 sufferings, such as few females of her age are ever 
 called upon, in the providence of God, to endure. It 
 was made solely from memory, and in considerable 
 haste; for the idea of drawing an entire plan of the 
 department was not suggested, until the edition, in 
 which it was to be inserted, was nearly ready for the 
 press, although several sketches of different parts had 
 been previously drawn. The building described, is 
 a huge establishment ; containing many rooms, and 
 of course, a description of them, solely from recollec- 
 tion, was attended with much perplexing difficulty. 
 
 Tiis will he readily seen by every reflecting mind ; and 
 
 1* 
 
TO 
 
 IlEI'LV TO THE priests' BOOK. 
 
 If any man doubts it, let him remove his doubts, by at- 
 tempting to give a drawing from memory, even of the 
 house rn wh.ch he was born and raised. Under these 
 cireumstances, nothing but an imperfect and general 
 descr.pt.o„ could possibly have been expected The 
 demand, that she should have given to each room.t' 
 exact proportionate size, so as to have the separating 
 walls on each story exactly correspond wi"h each 
 Other, IS beyond measure unreasonable. No man on 
 earth could do it, except he were on the spo~ 
 h.s measuring rule in his hand. How prepost rlu, 
 then to require it of a girl in her situation I ^ 
 
 .1,„ K iT ^''"^P"""'" between her drawing and 
 the building, pointed out by Mr. Ostell, were known 
 
 LtZ 7t" P'"" ^"^ P""''^''^'"- I' ""^ known 
 that the walls between the rooms on each story, did 
 
 not correspond with each other; nor was such a cor 
 
 respondence even sought for, much less professed. 
 
 , "^ tv ^'"""' "•'" » P"""- of 'he second storv 
 extended beyond the first story, so as to be without 
 
 ft"''a„"dTrK'";:^ substructure. Miss Monk knew 
 It, and had she been an impostor, and of course her 
 drawing a mere fancy work, her fancy would have 
 created a room or two more for the first story, aid 
 
 oXIa I " " "'""S *'''^*"'=« "^ her honesty. 
 
 Or had we who assisted her in arranging it, been so 
 disposed, we could have done it, but that would have 
 been contrary to our determination from the first, 
 which was, tha. every thing ascribed to Miss Monk 
 in her book, should be her own production, and no, 
 
 determination, that she should stand or fall bv hpr 
 own aescriptions. ' "" 
 
bts, by at- 
 ven of the 
 tder these 
 3 general 
 ed. The 
 room its 
 eparating 
 ith each 
 ) man on 
 pot, with 
 osterous, 
 
 ing and 
 ! known 
 3 known 
 ory, did 
 h a cor 
 ofessed. 
 id story 
 without 
 k knew 
 rse her 
 Id have 
 ry, and 
 re spo- 
 onesty, 
 een so 
 d have 
 e first, 
 Monk, 
 id not 
 as our 
 by her 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTb' BOOK. 79 
 
 And now, understanding the subject, as I do. I so- 
 lemnly aver, that the architectural report of Mr. Os- 
 tell presents to my mind, irresict*', jjence of the 
 fact, that Maria Monk has de. ( not , ihough imper- 
 fectly, the centre wing or main <a [ c'ng of the Hotel 
 Dieu, from a personal know' iidg,. it, obtained by 
 a long residence in that e. tabr;hm.ent. Her de- 
 scription of it appears, from ttiJs report, to be quite 
 as accurate as I ever supposed it to be. In speaking 
 of a portion of he first story, on page 396 of her 
 book, Miss Monk says :~« Of the size and precise 
 number of the two or three succeeding rooms, I am not 
 very certain. I think I have drawn them pretty nearly 
 right." Now, suppose— what is probably the truth in 
 the case— that, in the indistinctness of her recollec- 
 tion alluded to in this passage, she has omitted in her 
 drawing, a single room; would not the omission ac- 
 count for the discrepancies spoken of by Mr. Ostell ? 
 Would it not represent the first story of that long 
 building, as being shorter than the second, and thus 
 produce the absence of the substructure spoken of? 
 And would it not produce the want of a general cor- 
 respondence in the separating walls, on the two sto- 
 ries of the building? 
 
 I beg of the reader to pause and consider this pro- 
 fessional report of Mr. Ostell, for a single moment. 
 Maria Monk, in the first place, gave us a general de- 
 scription of the first story of the nunnery— her former 
 abode ; and then of the second story. We compared 
 the two together, to see if they corresponded with 
 each other ; and we saw that they did not. We saw 
 that she had made the second story somewhat long- 
 
 fr than fho Rrot nnA «^-,^.,-__ ^u_^ ^i 
 
 .„^ «.^r, «ii« „i uuuiBc liiui mere was a want 
 
 of a general correspondence in the walls, separating 
 
80 
 the 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 JJ ,1 
 
 rooms m each story. We statetl the fact to her, 
 and she made another cflort. but came to the same re- 
 sult, saying, " I have done as well as I could, and if 
 there are mistakes, I can't help i..'- We saw that she 
 was confused in her recollections, respecting a por- 
 tion of the first story—where the rooms are number- 
 ed, the 4th, 5th and 6th. This imperfection of mem- 
 ory is alluded to in the above extract from her book. 
 But notwithstanding this known imperfection in her 
 drawing, we published itj and what is the result? 
 An architect is employed, some time afterwards, by 
 her opponents, to compare the drawing with the 
 building; and he reports unfavorably, assigning as 
 his reasons, the very imperfections which we knew 
 existed before the drawing was published. I ask, 
 then, what stronger evidence could be presented to 
 our minds, than is here offered by Mr. Ostell, of the 
 fact, that her drawing is not the work of fancy, but 
 of sober reality? If Mr. Ostell had found any other 
 discrepancies than these two, between her drawing 
 and the building, he unquestionably would have 
 named them, in place of mentioning the one first no- 
 ticed above, v/hich has nothing to do with the sub- 
 ject—the discrepancy between her drawing of the 
 interior, and the plan of the exterior, of the building, 
 furnished by another person. He does not intimate 
 any incorrectness as to the general form and size of 
 the building, as described in her drawing. 
 
 If any man will take into consic'jration the entire 
 circumstances of the case— her youth and inexperi- 
 ence in such matters— the undisciplined state of her 
 mind— the size of the building, and consequent diffi- 
 culty attending its description— the agitations, trials, 
 and sufferings she had experienced— the long time 
 
REPLY TO THB PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 81 
 
 act to her, 
 e same re- 
 ild, and if 
 w that she 
 ng a por- 
 e number- 
 Q of mem- 
 her book, 
 on in her 
 [le result ? 
 kvards, by 
 with the 
 igning as 
 we knew 
 d. I ask, 
 sen ted to 
 ill, of the 
 incjr, but 
 any other 
 drawing 
 jld have 
 ! first no- 
 1 the sub- 
 ig of the 
 building, 
 intimate 
 i size of 
 
 he entire 
 iuexperi- 
 te of her 
 ent diffi- 
 is, trials, 
 ng time 
 
 firhich had elapsed since her elopement from the nun- 
 nery J he must see, in the light of Mr. Ostell's report, 
 that the drawing of Miss Monk is as accurate as could 
 have been reasonably expected. He must and will 
 see the intrinsic absurdity of the idea, that she drew 
 her plan of the interior of the nunnery from the mere 
 workingsofa wild, undisciplined imagination. The 
 man that can understandingly beLove, that her draw- 
 ing is mere fancy work, can believe any thing, how- 
 ever absurd. His belief is beyond the point of being 
 influenced by evidence ; and of course it were an ab- 
 surdity to attempt to reason with him on the subject. 
 What then is the conclusion ? Have not the priests 
 failed in this attempt to mislead the public ? Is not 
 their attempt here as fruitless, as that in the preceding 
 chapter to prove an alibi ? Nay, this attempt is more 
 than a failure. It furnishes evidence of a high degree 
 in support of Miss Monk's claims. 
 
 In connexion with Mr. Ostell's report, how reck- 
 less does the following declaration of Mr. Curry, 
 sanctioned by the other members of the committee, ap- 
 pear!— "In conclusion, I declare, to all whom it may 
 concern, that if Maria Monk has told ihe truth in her 
 description of the interior of the Hotel Dieu nunnery 
 of Montreal, I shall not be slow to bcUeve that th^j 
 nuns of Canada yet retain the power of working mira- 
 cles with stone and mortar."* No miracle need to 
 have been wrought, nor a particle of stone or mortar 
 used, and yet it is extremely manifest from Mr. Os- 
 tell's professional report, that her description of the 
 interior of the nunnery has its foundation in truth. 
 
 • Query-Di \ they ?ver possess this power 1 If so, when did 
 tney lose it 1 
 
82 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 But then there can be no doubt but what extensive 
 alterations have been made in that convent, since 
 Maria Monk left it; and the priests, in any responsi- 
 ble manner, dare not deny it* Mr. Curry knows 
 that alterations have been made; for he has declared, 
 as I have been credibly informed, that he saw a hole, 
 or well, newly dug, in the cellar of that establishment; 
 and when asked why he did not mention it in his 
 report, he replied, that he did not feel himself called 
 upon to state what he saw in the nunnery !" True 
 if he wished faithfully to serve the priesthood of Mon- 
 treal, he was not called upon to report any thing un- 
 favorable to their interests. Alas, for such a commit- 
 tee! What motive could have influenced them to 
 take upon themselves the performance of a task, 
 for which they must have known themselves to be so 
 incompetent ? They knew, as well as they knew they 
 existed, that they were among the bitterest of Miss 
 Monk's opponents ; and they also must have known 
 
 * The Rev. Mr. Clary of Montreal, published in Au<?ii8t, 1836, 
 to the world, over his own signature, the following statement, 
 which, so far as I know, remains unconiradicted by any respon- 
 sible person in Montreal. ''Material alterations have been 
 made in and around the Convent 111 Those persons living 
 where they can look over the wall into the enclosure of the 
 convent, say, that cartmen and masons have been at work 
 there much of the winter and spring, overhauling and fixing 
 for an examination." Again in October 17th, 1836, speaking 
 of Mr. Stone's report, he says :— " He said nothing about the 
 recent building and repairing of stone walls within the enclo- 
 sure of the convent, and which everybody who wishes can 
 see, nor the new wall within the building, as mentioned privately 
 by oae of the former examiners— nor d^^es he tell us that the 
 well in the ce'lar was dug this summer, nor whether or not it is 
 m exactly the same place that the cemetery, or hole for smoth- 
 ered nuns and infants, is said to have been." 
 
extensive 
 ent, since 
 
 responsi- 
 ry knows 
 declared, 
 lW a hole, 
 lishment; 
 I it in his 
 slf called 
 " True, 
 J of Mou- 
 thing un- 
 i coramit- 
 
 them to 
 f a task, 
 
 to be so 
 new they 
 
 of Miss 
 e known 
 
 igiist, 1836, 
 statement, 
 ny respon- 
 have been 
 3on3 living 
 sure of the 
 I at work 
 md Jixin^^ 
 , speaking 
 about the 
 the enelo- 
 'ishes can 
 d privately 
 IS that the 
 or not it is 
 for smoih- 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 83 
 
 the fact, that they v/ere thus considered by all who 
 were interested in ferreting out the truth of her awful 
 charges against that nunnery. Could they then for a 
 single moment have supposed, that an unfavorable 
 report from them would terminate the controversy ? 
 And they must have known, that the priests would nev- 
 er have selected them for the task, unless they had/e/^ 
 quite sure of obtaining such a report from them. 
 What object, then, could they hope to gain by serving 
 on such a committee ? It is to be hoped, that Messrs. 
 Perkins and Curry — as to the rest of the committee, 
 it is of little consequence what ranks they occupy — 
 will hereafter leave the priests and nuns to defend 
 their own unnatural and impure institutions. They 
 are in bad company, and in bad business. 
 
 Before leaving this subject, I wish briefly to notice 
 the senseless fiction, that Maria Monk has described 
 the interior of the Magdalen Asylum of Montreal, 
 instead of the interior of the Hotel Dieu nunnery. I 
 call this a senseless fiction, recently fabricated for the 
 purpose of deception. Mrs. McDonell, matron of the 
 Asylum, states on oath, " that the description given 
 in the said ' Disclosures,' of the interior of the Hotel 
 Dieu, is an incorrect description of the apartments of 
 the said Asylum." Here is a fair specimen of Jesuitism, 
 found in the phrase " incorrect description.' What 
 does Mrs. McDonell mean by it ? Does she mean to 
 say that Maria Monk attempt: d to describe the Asy- 
 lum, and has done it incorrtc ly'? r»/ does she mean, 
 that Maria Monk's attempted dc^ciiption of the Hotel 
 Dieu, incorrectly resemM^s the Asylum? I am una- 
 ble to conceive of any ot'ter meaning which may b3 
 attached to it. To sb ihat laria Monk attempted 
 to give a description of her A ylum, is a declaration 
 
84 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 m 
 
 so absurd as not to be within the limits of reason or 
 common sense. It cannot therefore be reasoned about* 
 And to affirm that Miss Monk's descriptions bear an 
 incorrect resemblance to her Asylum, is about as rele- 
 vant as it would be to affirm, that they bore an incor- 
 rect resemblance to the moon j for both the moon and 
 Mrs. McDonelPs Asylum have the dimensions of 
 length, breadth, height, and depth, and so has Maria 
 Monk's drawing; and in this respect there is an 
 incorrect resemblance between all of them. 
 
 The truth is, this "exemplary and charitable'* 
 woman is unworthy of the least confidence. She has 
 perjured herself in several instances in her affidavit. 
 She affirms that Maria Monk had led the life of a 
 stroller and a prostitute, for many years, in direct 
 opposition to all the priests' witnesses, who affirm 
 that she had been living during this time in Sorel and 
 St. Denis — in the latter as a school mistress, for 
 some fifteen months, while Dr. Nelson says she was 
 a part of the time with her mother. She also affirms 
 that Louis Malo was in the habit of visiting Maria 
 Monk during the winter of 1834-5, whilst he affirms 
 that he never heard of her during this period. She is 
 a mere tool of the priests, ready to swear to any thing 
 which they command her. Respecting this trick of 
 the priests, I have more to say hereafter. 
 
 I will conclude this chapter with the subjoined ex- 
 pressive resolutions, simply observing that the com-*- 
 mittee therein named to explore the convent, in 
 company with Maria Monk, have as yet received no 
 permission from the proper authorities, to discharge 
 the duty assigned theip. Why is this ? If Maria 
 
 Monk is an impostor, why should the bishop of Mon- 
 treal rAipi*t tkia iinAv<«ar>iii-inoVk1p rm/t/lA nf onnvini^ina ^B 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTb' BOOK. 
 
 85 
 
 eason or 
 ;d about* 
 bear an 
 t as rele- 
 m incor- 
 loon and 
 sions of 
 Ls Maria 
 re is an 
 
 iritable" 
 She has 
 affidavit, 
 life of a 
 n direct 
 10 affirm 
 >orel and 
 ress, for 
 she was 
 o affirms 
 ig Maria 
 e affirms 
 She is 
 my thing 
 J trick of 
 
 )ined ex- 
 the com-^ 
 ivent, in 
 eived no 
 lischarge 
 If Maria 
 ( of Mon- 
 
 invtnntna 
 
 the world of the fact?* It is earnestly desired that 
 the public will hereafter duly appreciate the reports 
 of exparte and superficial examiners of the nunnery, 
 such as the one already examined; and also that 
 recently published in New York by Mr. William L. 
 Stone, who, according to his own narrative, appears 
 not to have seen a single room in that part cf the 
 convent professedly described by Maria Monk. He 
 appears to have been completely duped by the priests 
 and nuns ; and of course, his report is a sheer imposi- 
 tion on the public, and should be treated as such. 
 
 RESOLUTIONS. 
 
 RESPECTING MARIA MONK. 
 
 "At a meeting convened in the American Tract 
 K^ociety's Rooms, at the call of several gentlemen, 
 for the purpose of considering the controversy existing 
 between Maria Monk and the Romish Priests of the 
 Montreal Diocess, Francis D. Allen, Esq, was called 
 to the chair, and the Rev. Octavius Winslow ap- 
 
 * The Rev. Mr. Clary says, in hib published letter of August, 
 1836 :— / have tried to get permission for a Committee of gen- 
 tlemen from New York, with others from this place, to gain, 
 and take Maria Monk with them, but I have not succeeded. In 
 his letter of October the 17th, he says :-0n the same day of 
 the examination of the convent, made in July last, under the 
 guidance of Mr. Jones, the Catholic editor of this city, I made 
 uppHcation to him for permission for a few gentlemen from 
 New York, with others from this city, under the guidance of 
 Maria Monk, to examine the convent, whose report I deemed 
 the only one which would t? rnjr out the trath or satisfy the 
 community. He seemed :n favor of this proposal on the con- 
 dition that if they failed to prove the truth of the Disclosures, 
 *3 authoress should be given up to the authorities to be at thei? 
 •'^Posal J and ho promioed to get permission, but th^ bUhof 
 
 S~3UiU not grajii is, 
 
 8 
 
es 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 pointed as Secretary. The following Preamble and 
 Resolutions were unanimously adopted : 
 
 " Whereas, Maria Monk has hitherto appealed in 
 vain to the Canadian authorities, both civil and eccle- 
 siastical, to bring her charges against the Romish 
 priests of the Montreal Diocess, to some equitable 
 tribunal for investigation ; and, whereas, she now ap- 
 peals to the people of the United States, invoking 
 them to interpose in her behalf, and demand that jus- 
 lice be rendered to her, a lonely girl, in her peculiarly 
 trying and unequal controversy with the priests of the 
 Romish church; and, whereas, the people of the 
 United States— besides being always disposed to lis- 
 ten to the voice of the friendless and the persecuted— 
 have a deep and solemn interest in the matter in dis- 
 pute, in consequence of the rapid increase of Popery 
 and of popish institutions in their country ; and also, 
 in consequence of the contiguity of the Canadian 
 nunneries, and their intimate connexion with, and 
 influence upon, the rising institutions of America :— 
 Therefore. 
 
 " Resolved, 1st, That it is the sense of this meeting 
 that the appeal of Maria Monk to the American peo- 
 ple, ought to be promptly and efficiently responded to. 
 so far as the nature of the case will admit oi*. 
 
 " Resolved, 2d, That the conduct of the Romish 
 Montreal priests and their advocates— (1) in attempt- 
 ing, by every means, to asperse and vilify the charac- 
 ter of Maria Monk; and (2) in attempting, through 
 the most artful deceptions, to docoy her into their 
 hands ; and (3) in refusing, for the space of one full 
 year, to allow the matter in controversy to be brought 
 to a fair trial; bespeaks any thing rather than manly 
 honesty and virtuous innocence. 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIEST's BOOK. 
 
 87 
 
 ^^ Hesolved, 3d, That the recent examination, said 
 to have been made, of the Hotel Dieu nunnery of 
 Montreal, is altogether unsatisfactory; because (1) 
 the gentlemen engaged in it have been, from the be- 
 ginning, strongly and actively prejudiced against 
 Maria Monk. Mr. Jones, editor of a Romish paper, 
 under the auspices of the priests, and principal mover 
 in getting up the book against Maria Monk, which is 
 about to appear, containing, among other things, the 
 results of this party examination, was their leader. 
 And because (2) material alterations are said to 
 have been made in and around the convent during 
 the past year — alterations, such as doubtless would 
 easily deceive such a committee of examiners. For 
 these reasons, any report unfavorable to Maria Monk, 
 made by these disqualified examiners, ought to have 
 no influence in deciding this controversy. 
 
 " Resolved, 4th, That the recent effort of the priests 
 and their defenders, to make it appear that Maria 
 Monk, instead of describing the Hotel Dieu nunnery 
 and its inmates, has described a place which they 
 call a " Magdalen Asylum j" and also, their attempts 
 to prove, by the affidavits of some unprincipled prof- 
 ligates and infidels, calling themselves prolestants, 
 and of ignorant papists, that she never was a nun ; 
 but that she has been of a bad character, living in 
 brothels, &c., is highly characteristic of Jesuitism ; 
 adapted to blind and bewilder the public mind, and 
 turn it away from the single point to which it ought 
 to be directed, viz : an impartial examination of the 
 Convent. 
 
 " Resolved, 5th, That the demand made and reitera- 
 ted by Maria Monk, during the space of a full year, 
 
 ▼IZ ! thnt hpr<3f>lf in npre^^n annnmnrtn'iaA Kir Kaf 
 — . — J ^.,. „..-,„, ..^..,..,._.. ,.j, ...^. 
 
88 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIEST'^S BOOK. 
 
 I 
 
 I ' 
 
 friends, as well as enemies, should be permitted to 
 explore the nunnery, is perfectly reasonable and 
 right ; and that a further refusal, in the present state 
 of the case, forthwith to comply with it, on the part 
 of the Hotel Dieu Ecclesiastics, ovghl to be consid- 
 ered (18 equivalent to an acknowledgment of the 
 crimes alleged against them by Maria Monk. 
 
 ^^ Resolved, 6th, That a committee of four gentlemen 
 be now appointed, with power to fill vacancies and 
 increase their number, either in the United States or 
 in Canada, to accompany Maria Monk to Montreal 
 so soon as the authorities of Canada shall afford suit- 
 able protection to such a committee, and shall grant 
 them the necessary permission and facilities for tho- 
 roughly exploring the Hotel Dieu nunnery, and such 
 other establishments as are said to be connected with 
 it, viz., the Priest's Seminary, and the Congregational 
 Nunnery, connected by subterranean passages j and 
 also the Black Nuns' Island, which seems to be a 
 component part of the Hotel Dieu nunnery of Mon- 
 treal J and that the following gentlemen be appointed 
 on that committee,— George Hall, Esq., late Mayor of 
 Brooklyn, Professor S. F. B. Morse, David Wessen. 
 Esq., and Rev. J. J. Slocum. 
 
 " Francis D. Allen, Chairman, 
 " Octavius Winslow, Secretary, 
 " New York, August 8th, 1836." 
 
 The reader will please notice the length of time 
 since these resolutions were first published to the 
 world. 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIE8T8' BOOK. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ORIGIN OP MISS monk's " DISCLOSUREa." 
 
 Troublesome matter to the priests-Statement of the Boston Pilots 
 Aflcribed to a combination of indlviduals-To a nameless man— Said 
 to have obtained her facts in the Magdalen Asylura-Her residence 
 In the Asylum-Its gross absurdity-First discovered in New York 
 by Mr. HiUiker-His affldavit-Their incipient origin attributed to 
 Mr. Hoy t— Her supposed dying confession to the Rev. Mr. Tappin— 
 The true origin of the " Disclosures-'-Statement of the writer of 
 her book as to the circumstances connected with its compilation- 
 Integrity of the compiler vouched for by several genUemen. 
 
 Nothing appears to have given the Roman priests 
 and their advocates more vexation, than the contri- 
 vance of some scheme, by which the world may be 
 induced to believe that Maria Mmk is not the sole 
 authoress of the disclosures attributed to her. She is 
 yet in her youth, and according to the position assum- 
 ed and proved by them, as they say, she has hitherto 
 led the life of an infamous stroller, being subject to 
 fits of insanity from her childhood, and has never 
 been a Roman Catholic. Taking this ground, they 
 readily perceive that it will not do to admit that she, 
 and she alone, has furnished the matter of her disclo- 
 sures ; for they know that all the world will see that 
 the thing is impossible in the nature of the case. 
 Yea, they know that it will not do, on any considera- 
 tion whatever, to admit that she is the sole authoress 
 of her works. The admission would ruin ihem ; for 
 it is utterly impossible that she should have produced 
 the matter of her narrative, unless she had been an 
 inmate of the Hotel Dieu nunnery of Montreal. This 
 8* 
 
f * 
 
 1 1 
 
 »"• 
 
 00 
 
 1IEPI.T TO THE priests' BOOK. 
 
 they know full well Hence the various .nd coatra- 
 d Cory sources, which they have alleged ,o T he 
 rue origm of her disclosures-Let us noticelom^ 
 two or three of these. 
 
 ...J.rT^.''"!''"'''*'" "'* "Awful Disclosures" were 
 pubhshed, the Boston Pilot (a Catholic pap r JZ 
 ,.h. following statement, as disclosing their /rue or ' 
 
 ,Z^^ "^ "'^^^ ^"^ '"'"'"S '° declare upon oath 
 
 rTi:T'1 1""' ^* '"'^^ ^«^» - 'he New 
 Ifork Transcript, Boston Morning Post Salem O, 
 
 ^et,e and other respectable periodical ^ufpotTng^fj 
 be extracts from the disclosures of Mar a Monk Ic 
 are to be found, word for word, and letter for le«e;' 
 
 -ntofthest:::3'':f^;':nr;ir.\at::t 
 
 ;» Ti/r 1.1 1. ^. ^ ^^ ^° s*°ce, to some person 
 
 Tk^:tT' " ^'"''"' "''° l"^^ "»' returned a» 
 Ihis statement was extensivelv circulatpH wi 
 through the Catholic and ProtestanIpap:rt fj mul 
 titudes were led to believe that it was true But dme" 
 has shown . to be otherwise. Miss Monk's publLh 
 ers forthwith offered one hundred dollars to anv^ 
 dividua who w^uld present them with a worl thn; 
 resembling the « Awful Disclosures." ButThe pr t" 
 who fabricated and published the statement and 
 
 /.., has never been able to produce such a book 
 
 Monk if ™"ltl ' ""'" ""^ ""* °PP°"«"'^ »f Mi=» 
 Xrs" whnt ''''i^^'»"« '°»1 '•» the hands of 
 others, who have fabricated her disclosures, and 
 
nd contra- 
 to be the 
 tice some 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTa' BOOK. 
 
 91 
 
 »» 
 
 res" were 
 er) issued 
 r true ori- 
 
 pon oath, 
 the New 
 alem Ga- 
 )orting to 
 onk, &.C.J 
 for letter, 
 : transla- 
 , in 1781, 
 [)eveIop- 
 t we, at 
 ^, which 
 e person 
 id it." 
 ed both 
 nd mul- 
 5ut time 
 [)ublish- 
 any in- 
 rk thus 
 J priest. 
 It, and 
 lis own 
 k. 
 
 )f Miss 
 nds of 
 s, and 
 
 published them in her name. The writers of the 
 "Awful Exposure" assume this position, as a truth 
 which needs no proof. Hence the title-page of their 
 book :— " Awful Exposure of the atrocious plot formed 
 by certain individuals against the Clergy and Nuns 
 of Lower Canada, through the intervention of Maria 
 Monk." Who these individuals are, we are not in- 
 formed. But they are unmercifully denounced as, 
 "a band of fanatics," "an association of impostors," 
 " abetters of Monk," "advisers of Monk," " her crew," 
 "infamous," "canting hypocrites," "calumniators" 
 *' using Monk to convey their o\\ n slanders," " rendered 
 insane by the instigations of their own malice," pos- 
 sessing "unparalleled impudence and imbecility," 
 "atrocious intentions," "minds prolific of calumny," 
 " strange audacity," being unable " to construct a lie 
 of ordinary verisimilitude"— which by the way, is 
 equivalent to saying that they are not practised in 
 the art of lying. 
 
 On page 81 of their book, the priests speak as if the 
 " Awful Disclosures" were the production of some 
 one man ; whom they handle after their accustomed 
 manner. Say they:—" When this refutation and 
 these proofs shall meet the scurrilous and unhesita- 
 ting defamer, will he not seek to escape the light of 
 day and the regards of his fellow men ? The turbu- 
 lent current of his deliberate and blasphemous fanati- 
 cism will be heated by hot shame and unavailing re- 
 gret. The stupid and lying wretch, the base knave, 
 the imbecile criminal, will writhe in his anguish, 
 scorned and loathed by an insulted and indignant 
 community." Who the individual is, thus mauled, I 
 know not. But I think he must have been a name- 
 less man of straw, whom th^ nn'patc hxr thio thl^r^Aam 
 
^a^ 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 V^, 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ilM 111125 
 
 
 11:25 mil 1.4 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.6 
 
 iiogiapmc 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14530 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 Xv 
 
 :V 
 
 ^ 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 ^^ \^ <^..\v 
 
 
 ;\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 i> 
 
M 
 
 KEPLY TO THE PHIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 Ill 
 
 I 
 
 *j™ of w™.h, have blown i„,o .he land of nonen- 
 
 WeX'';""'" "'■ ""^^ '^-"'^ disclosul They 
 inlji f ^'S/"=''""y '" "P°» """'he'-, as novel as 
 u ,s s ngular. They say that the materials/out of which 
 
 »ary, nere, briefly to state Mis° Mnnt'c «« 
 
 -e hy he.: rrhe^rh^.-t::::^ ^5uZ' 
 
 knew about it, though it appears that she was unf/ 
 
 strs':haT"t "^ """^ "' ">« -•""lish j: "iz 
 
 states that she was never in the larger of the two 
 houses belonging to the Asylum, and oFcourse knol! 
 nothing about it. But when, how lo„° '" f hn 
 came she in the Asylum 7 are ',„estio s wh "h need 
 to be answered. It was in the winter of 183^5 that 
 she was there, after she professes to have left th. 
 nunnery There is no disagreement on ilpot be 
 tweea her and her opponents. There i however" 
 as -t respects the length of time that she was^hl' 
 The Magdalen? affirm that she was in thJ 4 i 
 
 aoutthreemonths,whileshe.hi„rs:h:sewt tr^ 
 
 i dent that they are mistaken as to triT^t^^'fVmt 
 
 I They admtt that she left t ,e establishment aboutThe 
 
REPLY TO THE FHIESTs' BOOK, 
 
 93 
 
 of uonen* 
 
 ither they 
 immunity 
 f account- 
 !S. They 
 ' novel as 
 of which 
 2(1 by her 
 s is truly 
 be reader 
 be neees- 
 )nnexion 
 3cl in her 
 ^nt was 
 alluded 
 ive first 
 1 all she 
 s unac- 
 t. She 
 the two 
 ' Icnows 
 d how 
 h need 
 -5, that 
 eft the 
 nt, be- 
 wever, 
 there, 
 sylum 
 > there 
 B evi- 
 tioie. 
 It the 
 
 first of March, 1835. Now it is stated in the " Awful 
 Exposure," that she was released from jail on the 
 19th of November, and taken by her mother to the 
 Government House, of which she is the keeper. And 
 it appears that she was at her mother's residence, for 
 several weeks before going to the Asylum. She 
 could not, therefore, have been there for three 
 months. 
 
 But how came she in the Asylum ? Her unfeeling 
 mother sent her there. But why should Mrs. Monk 
 place her in that establishment ? It will be recol- 
 lected that Maria Monk had attempted to drown her- 
 self, and as a consequence, being considered an in- 
 sane vagrant, she had been imprisoned. "Awful 
 Disclosures," 266-7. This attempt at self destruc- 
 tion connected with her confinement, for a few days, 
 in jail, were considered by Mrs. Monk as disgracing 
 her family ; hence she wished to cover up the matter 
 as much as possible, by keeping her daughter con- 
 cealed from the eye of her friends. While Maria 
 remained with her mother, she was not allowed to 
 see any company — this, however, was in accordance 
 with her own wishes, as she was in constant fear of 
 being apprehended by the priests — so that even her 
 own brother did not know that she was in the house, 
 until about two weeks after she entered it. But Mrs. 
 Monk becoming weary of keeping Maria after this 
 manner, procured a place for her in the Asylum, prob- 
 ably as a boarder. This conduct of Mrs. Monk, is 
 in perfect keeping with her general treatment of her 
 children — or at least of some of them — which is any 
 thing rather than maternal. In consequence of he*. 
 barbarous conduct towards her oldest son, now a res 
 ident of New York, he left her house when only 
 
 y 
 
 / 
 
 i n # m ...fc.M.«><»> .. » ■ - ■ rt». m*w 
 
mifm^r^m 
 
 94 
 
 RKPLY TO THE PKIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 it 
 
 r 
 
 m 
 
 I forbear. ^ "^'"^ '''' ^^"^ ^"bject, but 
 
 self .0 „•„ o-de^rr^ ,^:: ::x?"- 
 
 her room. Her motive was fhp f.! ""o^fd to keep 
 
 ed by the priests, one of wbomlFa.h '""»"."<"«<='- 
 of the murderers of ■^t J^^in-Father Bonin, one 
 
 of the establlTll' She smts^r ^.-"''--^ 
 tie intercourse as possible wHuv in th A '' "' "'" 
 even seeing Mrs. McDonei7abovP .h 'l°"se-<.o. 
 until the day .-he left thrh^ '"'°'^\1''''^ "f four times, 
 
 Mrs. McDoLnVnt 1 1^^.^^:^ of ' ^' 
 
 being on a vSrnof if ""'" '^°'" ^^^ York, 
 iu. fat .aneXkroninio: rsW^"' 
 
 eT;:!^:etr^:rStr."r^^^"^'^^^ 
 
 would be in sho"y H tmatt '''^""* '"' ""* 
 bour and a half, bit nojlT^^ZTZV''' '" 
 ance. Durinsr his .^fav k« u 7 ^^^ appear- 
 
 with Mrs. McDon 11 aid MIs'h '"'"'. conversation 
 Monk, and they tcJd ht , ^^ ' "''"'" ^<"^ 
 she had light hL<mT'C, v" '^•'"Pwi™. *« 
 men, that Maria Mon^sl'air is dT" '.° •**'* ^*- 
 
which thus 
 '', also drove 
 efuge in the 
 subject, but 
 
 Jence in the 
 y she enter- 
 i^as in fee- 
 eigned her- 
 'ed to keep 
 ing detect- 
 ^onin, cne 
 
 confessor 
 had as Jit- 
 ouse — not 
 'our times, 
 B fact that 
 of whom 
 are igno- 
 'w York, 
 eal, hear- 
 ^. has so 
 um,call- 
 t in, but 
 'g for an 
 
 appear- 
 'ersation 
 it Mm9, 
 ion, that 
 lese wo^ 
 E>Pposite 
 gentle^ 
 on th« 
 viaite^ 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 95 
 
 the Asylum-— they should see Jane Ray. The call 
 was made accordingly, and lo ! the door was closed ! 
 They could not receive visiters ! Why was this ? 
 
 Having said thus much, we are now prepared to 
 inquire, whether Miss Mouk did, m reality, obtain 
 the matter of ht. disclosures from this Asylum, du- 
 ring the few weeks of her stay in one of its cham- 
 bers. Bui what could she have learned in this estab- 
 lishment, which bears any resemblance to the princi- 
 pal facts disclosed in her book ? 
 
 I frankly confess, that 1 do not know what to say 
 on this subject, because of its gross absurdity. There 
 are some subjects that beggar all proof or disproof, 
 all explanation or illustration. They do not fall 
 within the sphere of argumentation. If a man wp^t 
 to tell me that the proper place to learn temperance 
 principles was in a grog-shop, or that the sanctuary, 
 where Jehovah is worshipped in spirit and in truth, 
 and where his law and his gospel are faithfully ex- 
 pounded, was a fit place to learn all that is infamous 
 in crime— what could I say to him ? Could I reason 
 with him ? How then can I reason with the priests 
 on the subject before us ? A Magdalen Asylum is a 
 house of virtue ; a place where unfortunate females, 
 who have wandered from duty, are taught all that is 
 virtuous in purity, industry, and religion. But what re- 
 semblance is there between the instructions and practi- 
 ces of such a place, and those delineated in the "Disclo- 
 sures?" Such as the most consummate hypocrisy, ly- 
 ing, producing and strangling infants, smothering wo- 
 men, and almost every other crime that can be named 
 all practised under the highest sanctity of a religious 
 profession. Surely, one might as well think of "gath- 
 ering grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles," as to think 
 
99 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIEST^' BOOK. 
 
 ■Jl 
 
 I 1 '^ 
 
 of gathering the facis, narrated fcy Miss Monk, fVom 
 a Magdalen Asylum. 
 
 But the position of the priests is so grossly absurd, 
 that I fear lest some may possibly think that I mis- 
 represent them J such may think that the priests 
 would be simply understood as saying, that Miss 
 Monk obtained her knowledge of conventual ceremo- 
 nies in the asylum. This, however, is not so. On 
 page 55, of their book, they say :— " In fact, there is 
 not, perhaps, a single lie told in the 'Disclosures,' for 
 which a similar (a practice in the asylum) origin 
 might not be found." Now, what are the practices 
 spoken of by Miss Monk, which the priests would 
 have us to believe are lies? Are they not those 
 which would disgrace a heathen and a publican ? 
 
 This strange resort of the priests, must convince 
 every unbiased mind, of the fact, that their cause is 
 desperate. The mere statement of it, is enough to 
 expose its intrinsic absurdity. 
 
 Whether the astounding facts respecting the Hotel 
 Dieu nunnery of Montreal, which are narrated in the 
 "Awful Disclosures," be true or false, I hope to show 
 to the satisfaction of every honest mind, that Maria 
 Monk is the sole authoress of them. 
 
 The manner in which Miss Monk passed her time, 
 from the hour she left the convent, until she arrived 
 in New York, will be found narrated in the first four 
 chapters of her sequel, Awful Disclosures, beginning 
 at page 257. 
 
 The affecting circumstances in which Mr. Hilliker 
 and his associates, first discovered Miss Monk, after 
 her arrival in New York, are briefly stated in the fol- 
 lowing affidavit. It is to this kind and humane gen- 
 tleman, that the world is indebted, under a benign 
 
lonk, Arom 
 
 sly absurd, 
 bat I mis- 
 he priests 
 that Miss 
 il ceremo- 
 t so. On 
 t, there is 
 •suresj' for 
 m) origin 
 
 practices 
 :sts would 
 r\ot those 
 ican? 
 
 convince 
 r cause is 
 enough to 
 
 the Hotel 
 ted in the 
 e to show 
 at Maria 
 
 her time, 
 
 le arrived 
 
 first four 
 
 eginning 
 
 , Hilliker 
 >nk, after 
 a the fol- 
 ane gen- 
 1 benign 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 97 
 
 Providence, for the preservation of Miss Monk's tes- 
 timony, by rescuing her from a premature grave, into 
 which she was then rapidly sinking, after having 
 spent several days in the forlorn situation in which 
 she was thus discovered. I envy not the sensibili- 
 ties of that man who can read it unmoved. 
 
 " City and County of \ 
 
 New York^ \^^' 
 
 "John Hilliker, being duly sworn, doth depose and 
 say— that one day early in the month of May, 1835, 
 while shooting near the Third Avenue, opposite the 
 three mile stone, in company with three friends, I 
 saw a woman sitting in a field at a short distance, 
 who attracted our attention. On reachijig her, we 
 found her sitting with her head down, and could not 
 make her return any answer to our questions. On 
 raising her hat we saw that she was weeping. She 
 was dressed in an old calico frock, (I think of a green- 
 ish color,) with a checked apron, and an old black 
 bonnet. After much delay and weeping, she began 
 to answer my questions, but not until I had got my 
 companions to leave us, and assured her that I was a 
 married man, and disposed to befriend her. 
 
 " She then told me that her name was Maria, that 
 she had been a nun in a nunnery in Montreal, from 
 which she had made her escape, on account of the 
 treatment she had received from priests in that insti- 
 tution, whose licentious conduct she strongly intimated 
 to me. She mentioned some particulars concerning 
 the convent and her escape. She spoke particularly 
 of a small room where she used to attend, until the 
 physician entered to see the sick, when she accompa- 
 nied him to write down his prescriptions ; and said 
 that she escaped through a door which he sometimes 
 9 
 
 flHI 
 
 I 
 
 W8&«-"S^'.*wJS»^e»rt i- 
 
r,f^- 
 
 98 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 entered. She added, that she exchanged her drew, 
 after leaving the nunnery, and that she came to New 
 ^ork in company with a man, who left her as soon 
 as the steamboat arrived. She further stated, ^hat 
 she expected soon to give birth to a child, having be- 
 come pregnant in the convent j that she had no friend 
 and knew not where to find one j that she thought 
 of destroying her life ; and wished me to leave her- 
 saymg, that if I should hear of a woman being found 
 drowned m the East River, she earnestly desired me 
 never to speak of her. 
 
 "I asked if she had had any food that day' to 
 which she answered, no ; and I gave her money to 
 get some at the grocery of Mr. Cox, in the neighbor- 
 hood. She left me, but I afterwards saw her In the 
 fields, going towards the river; and after much ur- 
 gency prevailed upon her to go to a house where I 
 hought she might be accommodated, offering to pay 
 her expenses. Failing in this attempt, I persuaded 
 her, with much difficulty, to go to the Almshouse ; 
 and here we got her received, after I had promised 
 to call to see her, as she said she had something of 
 great consequence which she wished to communicate 
 tome and wished me to write a letter to Montreal, 
 fehe had every appearance of telling the truth • 
 
 tlT^K 'r'K^'' ^ ^'"' "'^^^ ^^^ ^ "^^^^^^ doubted 
 ^e truth of her story, but told it to many persons of 
 
 my acquaintance, with entire confidence in its truth 
 
 She seemed overwhelmed with grief, and in a verv 
 
 desperate state of mind. I saw her weep for two 
 
 hours or more without ceasing; and appeared very 
 
 feeble when attempting to walk, so thai two of ul 
 
 supported her by the arms. We observed also, tha 
 
 She always folded her hands under her apron ;hea 
 
1 her dresti 
 me to New 
 er as soon 
 tated, that 
 having be- 
 no friend, 
 le thought 
 Jave her— . 
 Jing found 
 lesired me 
 
 It day, to 
 money to 
 neighbor- 
 jer in the 
 much ur- 
 where I 
 igto pay 
 •ersuaded 
 nshouse ; 
 promised 
 ething of 
 nunicate 
 ntreal. 
 e truth J 
 doubted 
 rsons of 
 ts truth. 
 1 a very 
 for two 
 ed very 
 o of us 
 so, that 
 n whea 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 
 
 99 
 
 
 she walked, as she has described the nuns as doing 
 in her 'Awful Disclosures.' 
 
 " I called at the Almshouse gate several times and 
 inquired for her ; but having forgotten half of her 
 name, I could not make it understood whom I wished 
 to see, and did not see her until the last week. When 
 I saw some of the first extracts from her book in a 
 newspaper, I was confident that they were parts of 
 her story, and when I read the conclusion of the work, 
 I had not a doubt of it. Indeed, many things in the 
 course of the book I was prepared for from what she 
 had told me. 
 
 " When I found her, I recognised her immediately, 
 although she did not know me at first, berng in a very 
 different dress. As soon as she was informed where 
 she had seen me, she recognised me. I have not 
 found in the book any thing inconsistent with what 
 she had stated to me when I first saw her. 
 
 " When I first saw her in May, 1835, she had evi- 
 dently sought concealment. She had a letter in her 
 hand, which she refused to let me see ; and when she 
 found I was determined to remove her, she tore it in 
 small pieces, and threw them down. Several days 
 after I visited the spot again and picked them up, to 
 learn something of the contents, but could find noth- 
 ing intelligible, except the first part of the signature, 
 * Maria.' 
 
 " Of the truth of her story, I have not the slightest 
 doubt, and I think I never can until the nunnery is 
 opened and examined. John Hilliker. 
 
 " Sworn before me, this 14th of March, 1836. 
 
 " Peter Jenkins, 
 " Commissioner of Deeds." 
 
 Respecting the incipient origin of the " Awful Dia- 
 
 I 
 
100 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIE8T8' BOOK. 
 
 
 I! 
 
 .ha -«'Th/ "r*' '"' "" P'S' 122 of their book 
 Concern „g thT, man .hev 'L""*"" T "*" «°^'-" 
 
 this was observed by Judge Turner ofS' Am 
 
 this is denied by ,he Ju^dge " ""'"'• ^'" 
 
 However indiscreet Mr ««„♦> 
 
 Miss Monk's affairrmaThafe ' een^r''""' "' 
 have acted from iinr.VK, .• ' "* "PPears to 
 
 before her book was col^r/' """" " '^°'' "■»« 
 
 in '••'-p.ing.orcueT. 'S.fforhir^V "'^"• 
 such as she needed for the fmm!^ T ''"^' '''"'*P' 
 self and child he .nil- '"*.""'"'"'">te support of her- 
 
 in a multt de' of others" 7'::X'''t "'°'^^'' "^ 
 been very reprehensib e' H. h " ^" '°"<'"" ^as 
 suits, and oLa^fonedt ^* "^f "^"-''^'^ her in law- 
 
 ve^alion, ^:t^7i^^:^Z^ ' Hti^ 
 a " cast-off clerffvman » a« thn ? ^* ,, ® '^ '^^^ 
 
 he never was a'^^^^rof 1%^;^"'" ''""' ''" 
 
 se.£ :h?zr:tt:'^af ti^:,f-.- ^'- jr^» 
 
 Monk's discIo3ui,.s unT I , '8'" °f Miss 
 
 ance with Mr X;;. '"' "'^^ ''" «^'"«»' acquaint- 
 
 •he fact, ihat there hZbee„ ^ In-™''' ," ^'^""^ ™'i»<'« »' 
 .PaaUng he, book for P^ZT^Z'C"" """' "' »"• 
 
fieir book, 
 ibrications 
 d Hoyt." 
 ay that is 
 k. They 
 e was an 
 st arrival 
 and that 
 Albans, 
 city, for 
 1 of Miss 
 its. But 
 
 ment of 
 pears to 
 ort time 
 > when, 
 ', except 
 of her- 
 ed him 
 uct has 
 in law- 
 ^le and 
 ! is not 
 tnj for 
 
 ^appin 
 
 Miss 
 
 uaint- 
 
 lontha 
 ince of 
 in ori- 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIKSTS^ BOOK. 
 
 iW 
 
 
 The following statement respecting the origin of 
 Maria Monk's disclosures, and her first acquaintance 
 with Mr. Hoyt, has the sanction of the Rev. Mr. 
 Tappin, Chaplain, for several years past, of the Hu- 
 mane and Criminil Institutions of the city of New 
 York— a gentleman of unblemished character. 
 
 " In the summer of 1835, Maria Monk, authoress 
 of the * Awful Disclosures,' was seriously ill, and, as 
 she supposed, on the borders of the grave. In this 
 situation, she sent for me, and with all the solemnity 
 of a dying hour, she communicated to me the princi- 
 pal statements respecting the Hotel Dieu nunnery 
 of Montreal, which she has since published to the 
 world, in her disclosures. She did this by way of 
 penitential confession. Her object appeared to be, 
 not to criminate others, but to confess her own guilt 
 and thus relieve her troubled conscience ; for she felt 
 that she had, in some sense, been a participator in the 
 horrid crimes which she divulged. At the time, 
 it was very evident to my mind, that she had no idea 
 that her disclosures to me, would ever be made known 
 to the public. The impression, which I then receiv- 
 ed of her honest sincerity, remains to this day unef- 
 faced. This was some time before her acquaintance 
 with Mr. Hoyt ; who, having recently arrived in New 
 York from Canada, and having heard of her case, 
 called on me to make inquiries respecting it, and was 
 by me, introduced to her acquaintance." 
 
 Here then we learn, when it was that Mr. Hoyi 
 first became acquainted with Miss Monk. Mr. Tap- 
 pin states that a short time after Miss Monk's con- 
 fession to him, he mentioned her case to a friend in 
 New York, under the expectation that it would have 
 been kept secret, at least for the time being. Mr. 
 9* 
 
102 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTs' BOOK. 
 
 Which Mr. Hoy.fi„uer;ofMrM:: T";i " 
 
 wg resided, as an agent for q.u, fi. . , '^"'' ''*''- 
 Sime in Monireal h wl "^ '"*"'"''' <■" »<«"« 
 feel an i~in V, T ""'""" ""' ''« ^^ould 
 had made hI '"""', .'''=f'<"'^'-e. which Miss Monk 
 
 her and after consul.a.ion Ch^t "and "^7''' 
 genllemen in Ne',v Yorit and Rr„ i!i' "* * '^^ 
 ed advisable that Mi^f M u u^^""' " *»' ''«em- 
 
 her health ^oM.Zt Tu. t"'"'' «°' "^ -<"> " 
 her criminal ch rgesalafn' h. ""''*"' """P'"""' 
 the civil authoriUe of hat c ,v"fn"' ""' """^ '° 
 She accordinslv went in Tl ^ , 'nveMigation 
 Montreal. '^ ' " "°'"P*°>' "'"h Mr. Hoyt, to 
 
 Mr. Tappin's statement is of a v»r„ ,-„ 
 
 .tr weifh-rrr ^"' ^' «pp--o -rr: 
 opponents:f^>;iii'5^:~fettr;:i'f'^^ 
 
 vidual, that pLfuJes re prsbUUro";"?" •'■"''•■ 
 misrepresentation. Such were h? °^""«"<"«'l 
 Miss Monk, as she supposed sLt <=?"'^^»'°"« of 
 Catholic, and as such she t 7? "'*" ' ^°'»«'' 
 
 of her soul depended in 7"°'"* """ "'^ ^^'^'"'on 
 oonfessin, to soCmti er^fXStr T". ''^' 
 
 m"'n;'r:^i'd-;r:henL~^ 
 Mo^Kcii u :, r:z 7L r f ir'°" "' "^^^^ 
 
 PeachaMe statement sanltTa^s\'llt;^:yi 
 
upon this 
 to him the 
 lanner in 
 And hav- 
 > for some 
 lie should 
 iss Monk 
 'lev.' with 
 ith a few 
 as deem- 
 soon as 
 ^ present 
 nuns to 
 -'galioa 
 Hoyt, to 
 
 pressive 
 to more 
 >ich the 
 to pro- 
 5 some- 
 n indi- 
 ntional 
 ons of 
 toman 
 vation 
 3n her 
 J died, 
 lid re- 
 ts she 
 
 Miss 
 inim- 
 ^meis 
 
 REPLY TO THE PBIi. ■ tV BOOK. 
 
 lo;^ 
 
 of the highest character, will for ever silence the bois- 
 teroL ravings of the priests and iheir advocates, 
 agamst certain nameless individuals, who, they say, 
 "have formed an atrocious plot agamst the clergy 
 and nuns of Lower Canada, through the intervention 
 of Maria Monk." 
 
 Copy of a letter from the editor of Miss Monk's 
 book, addressed to the Rev. J. J. Slocum, under date 
 of New York, Oct. 29th, 1836. 
 
 " You have requested from me a statement of the 
 origin of the book called ' Awful Disclosuros,' &c., 
 of the circumstances connected with iis prep,, ration,' 
 auJ the motives of its publication. 
 
 " The fiist time I ever heard of Miss Maria Monk,was 
 m the month of October, 1835, when Mr. Hoy t called 
 oi: me, in company with a friend of mine, (and, as I 
 afterwards understood, at the suggestion of another 
 friend, a merchant of New York,) and proposed to 
 me to write her narrative for publication. This I at 
 first declined, saying that my time was too much en- 
 grossed J but being informed of some of the leading 
 particulars of her history and disclosures, (which are 
 now publicly known,) and assured that her story was 
 worthy of investigation, I consented to devote a por- 
 tion of time to the subject for one week—that being 
 considered sufficient to perform at least an importan't 
 part of the task. 
 
 " It was stated to me at the time, that Miss Monk 
 had been unwilling, when first invited, to publish a 
 book, and that she might perhaps be prevented from 
 giving her testimony, unless advantage were taken of 
 the present time ; and of the truth of these representa- 
 tions I afterwards became fully persuaded. 
 " On my first interview with Miss Monk, I began to 
 
m 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 she' "^fd r/T- '"''""' •"?*'''^*"y'=''"fi<'ence, indeed 
 monv ^T " '■'■ ""^'VeaO^mly of other testi- 
 
 and often heard them condemned by foreigner, of 
 
 ■cs t:r„r'' ^"•""'' --y of them Roman Ch:. 
 lies, I was not prepared to believe them the scer.e<r„r 
 cnmes Ulce those described by Miss Monk 
 
 her Jtorv" fTZ "'•'" r """ '^' '""' "<" '■'"'™»'«l 
 ner story, for he origmaiity and variety of characters 
 
 be bllT, ,:"'.'=" ^"«. -'-O-ed, appLred .H^to 
 
 write intelligiWvldr nl ^'' '""'"''^ "'''« '" 
 books evcpn, « V u "I'P^^'-^n^e ignorant of 
 
 ries and r "^ a- "^ f '•■ "' "'"^ "-^ "^^'I i" nuane- 
 Zl2t ^^^'^ .^^."-'^ I <■-"<• foreign book!, 
 mV^r "' ,""'""'"''"*'"'"' "ounterparts of her stati.- 
 ments, and the resemblances between them and W 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 105 
 
 continued 
 ' I could, 
 ^ards :.dd. 
 testimony 
 ^ the con- 
 hat if the 
 )r last, to 
 uspicions 
 t and ex- 
 •m differ- 
 
 e, indeed 
 er testi- 
 )med to 
 to com- 
 JJects of 
 ^bserva- 
 pictures 
 s; and, 
 untries, 
 ners of 
 Catho- 
 enes of 
 
 ricated 
 racters 
 me to 
 y only 
 ble to 
 ant of 
 unne- 
 Jooks, 
 state- 
 J her 
 
 disclosures, were evidently such as could not have 
 oeen produced either by accidental conjecture, nor by 
 studied invention. On the contrary, they were of 
 such a nature, and brought out in such connexions, 
 as to show, beyond any reasonable doubt, that Miss 
 Monk drew, from recollection, real scenes and char- 
 acters, with which she had been acquainted, in a so- 
 ciety fundamentally different from any known among 
 ourselves, or ever fully developed in any publications 
 I had seen or could discover. 
 
 "But there were other kinds of evidence to which 
 I had access. Although I never had entered the 
 Veiled Department of the Hotel Dieu, I had formerly 
 visited Montreal, and had more local acquaintance 
 with that city, than Miss Monk was at first aware of. 
 I had also means of testing some of her statements, 
 by resorting to the testimony of individuals, disposed 
 to render some assistance. 
 
 "Beside this, several scenes, of much importance in 
 her narrative, had transpired in this neighborhood ; 
 and some of the most important points connected' 
 with them, were confirmed by persons worthy of all 
 credit. We thus became satisfied, from an early 
 date, that she had been found in a friendless, exposed, 
 and suffering condition, and introduced into the Belle- 
 vue hospital ; that she was there sought for by Ro- 
 mon priests as a nun ; that she first made disclosures 
 when she supposed herself near death; that she af- 
 terwards visited Montreal, but failed in her attempt 
 to bring the priests to trial ; and that, while on the 
 whole rather unwilling to divulge her story, she yet 
 appeared to regard the truth with scrupulous care, ia 
 all the statements which she consented to make. * 
 " The characf er.of her mind, also, as it was display- 
 
«) i 
 
 106 
 
 4^ 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIEST«' BOOK. 
 
 I 
 
 of the .ru.h of hir S.S Shr' ^""fi^^ion 
 such things as a nun ^»7" a ^'^^^'^^ '° """"w 
 
 a nun) wfuU b^^e, Tw'^; ^ .fr''"" "' 
 of what such a person woTirK '^"°™"« 
 
 SSS'Jrf ■■ '-""^ "S=.t .2' 
 
 '^^^T£:: ^-v.t £-"'A 
 
 sa d of her hastv L^ ■ ' ^* ^'""^ ™ay be 
 
 ings, when exc ed b """"u""'' """"""o"' feel- 
 the'chan/eaK T; rf" "^ f^ "'"" = 
 sive elevation and depression T'k ^ '"'"="'- 
 
 motives and reasonrf^r ^ • '"'' 'P'"'^" »" 
 also often such as wouW Z "" "•■"" '"'"»"■ ^"« 
 cjuse, shut out from , hi I. '^PP^P"""' °"'y «» a re- 
 
 failed to keep her within desired bounds. 
 
 S>he suiTered a considerable part of th^ .im» r 
 supers itions, and other fear, wht ' '^*"" 
 
 almost too stron» to h! ' ''*'"* sometimes 
 
 her f"e„dlerc"of ti IZld^l:''"^ ^ ^^"^ "^ 
 
 interred from a smgle question she asked when it 
 was ,n press. <Do you think they will pHnr«, 
 many as a hundred ?' ' P'"" " 
 
 " Among the remarkable traits of her character, has 
 
•ought, feel- 
 onfirmation 
 d to know 
 scription of 
 be ignorant 
 fit of. Her 
 ions, asso- 
 s, were as 
 aid claim, 
 which she 
 le may be 
 uous feel- 
 pposition J 
 le succes- 
 rits. Her 
 ^ing, were 
 fy to a re- 
 'mpathies 
 ^y super- 
 v^hen that 
 
 «ie, from 
 >metimes 
 sense of 
 s almost 
 
 in pub- 
 pleasant 
 ould ex- 
 Jctations 
 
 may be 
 when it 
 3rint as 
 
 ter, has 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS' BOOK. 107 
 
 ever been her injifference to property. She has been 
 accused, by writers who spoke on conjecture, of hav- 
 ing fabricated her book for the sake of gain. A per- 
 son acquainted with her, would have been likely to 
 assign any other reason before this. In the first 
 place, she never proposed to publish it herself, and 
 was often half inclined to give over the undertaking; 
 and, in the second place, she has shown such a dis- 
 regard for money, that her friends have often found it 
 difficult to prevent her from giving away what she 
 possessed, to any person who wanted it. 
 
 "It was found difficult to obtain all the testimony 
 from Canada, which was to be desired. There were 
 gentlemen of high respectability, in New York, who 
 from the first scouted the idea of Miss Monk's hav- 
 ing been a nun ; and t»^is was particularly true of 
 some of the Presbyterian clergymen; while it hap- 
 pened that, for some time, only one of their number 
 ever was known to express a word in her favor. I 
 have no doubt, that had it not been for the exertions 
 of one or two laymen. Miss Monk's story would have 
 been rejected and suppressed, within the first few 
 weeks after her return from Montreal, and never have 
 been brought before the world. 
 
 " The opposition among the Presbyterian clergymen 
 alluded to, was found to be chiefly owing to letters 
 written by the Rev. Mr. Perkins, pastor of the Ame- 
 rican Presbyterian church, of Montreal, to warn 
 them against the impostures of Miss Monk, who, he 
 said, had never been a nun, and whose residence, he 
 stated, had been proved to have been among scenes 
 of vice, during a great part of the time when she 
 
 oretended to Imvp hpf»n an iMkokw^.,* „r .u- tt . • 
 - ^ - — - '»•• -"litiufiittiii. ui luu noiei 
 
 Dieu. Such charges were coupled with accusations 
 
 PM 
 
 MR|MMMK> 
 
103 
 
 REPLY TO THE PRIESTS* BOOK. 
 
 against Mr. Hoy t, who first met with her in the Belle- 
 vue hospital, and accompaaipd her to and from 
 Montreal. He had been the agent of a charitable 
 society in Mr. Perkins' congregation, (but was not a 
 clergyman, as had been erroneously asserted.) Seve- 
 ral of the charges adduced by Mr. Perkins against 
 Mr Hoyt, after an investigation here, were deemed 
 to be founded in mistake, and to have grown out of 
 the excitements of a personal difference between Mr 
 Perkins and himself; and in this opinion some re- 
 spectable Americans, of Montreal, concurred. 
 
 I " ^r ^^? ^^""^""^ ^ "^^"'^^ ^"^ important 'inquiry, 
 Low far Mr. Perkins might have been led into errone' 
 ous conclusions concerning Miss Monk's history and 
 character, either by the circumstances above mention- 
 ed or by the fact that she was countenanced whilst 
 m Montreal, by some persons connected with the 
 Free Church then lately formed by a secession from 
 his own. When therefore it was stated, by a clerffv- 
 man in a letter to New York, that there was satisfac- 
 tory evidence in the possession of respectable persons 
 m Montreal, to prove that Miss Monk had never been 
 a nun, a letter was addressed to Mr. Perkins request- 
 mg information, 1st, of the names of the witnesses, 
 and ?d, of the amount of their testimony. 
 
 « His reply con . yed none of the information asked, 
 but spoke of the application as a deliberate insult 
 Under these circumstances, the opinions of respecta- 
 ble persons, on the other side of the question, seemed to 
 merit some consideration, especially as there were 
 those who had had an intimate local knowledge of 
 tftat city, and an acquaintance with the people for 
 many years. They had also taken greatpains to ob- 
 
 serve tnp pnnHn/if on<i ..-^ j «■... 
 
 —-,,.•. «»« i^iu-cctuings 01 Miss Monk du- 
 
n the Belle« 
 and from 
 charirable 
 was not a 
 ed.) Seve- 
 ns against 
 re deemed 
 tvn out of 
 tween Mr. 
 some re- 
 ed. 
 
 It inquiry, 
 ito errone- 
 istory and 
 ' mention- 
 led whilst 
 with the 
 ision from 
 ' a elergy- 
 s satisfac- 
 le persons 
 ever been 
 s request- 
 iritnesses, 
 
 on asked, 
 te insult, 
 respecta- 
 eemedto 
 ere were 
 ledge of 
 eople for 
 ns to ob- 
 ionk du- 
 
 PEFLY To THE PRIESIS' BOOK. 10| 
 
 ring that trying period of her life, when she wa. 
 m Montreal, endeavonag to bring h^r enemies to jus- 
 
 " But there was another kind of evidence constantly 
 before our eyes, which ever afforded a strong corobl! 
 
 tency. All cross-questionmg failed to confound or 
 confuse her; and the familiarity with which she e^ 
 pamed apparent inconsistencies at one mTment and 
 at another presented new scenp« nn^ ""™enr, and 
 proceeded to develop them whh n ."^^'«^*«'«^ <>' 
 
 01 everyday occurrence among ourselves. ® 
 
 It appeared to me utterly imDossible tl,=f o 
 
 scenes and characters, true to naturp in th^ • 
 stands wuh which the'y were coC "e .'e.VnZt 
 
 ^ep.yin«.o ,ues.loroInTsi^rrSCt;r 
 apparently without exertion or the slith^« f I- 
 
 -posure. Such sketches of persot S^, ^ ' 
 
 i£a\rj;=r^.rtoiaf.^%- 
 
 -i;a:r;art:tfrchTrn£H-- 
 
 =SnT^---"«'K:^t:^^^^^^^ 
 
 ^^ ury , now could she have remembercii 
 
110 
 
 BEPLV TO THE PBIESTs' BOpK. 
 
 »J Let us imagine such a writer as Walter Scott to 
 InZIr' "'" '"'' "'" ''^-'' <•" -ek' na 
 work of fiction which he had planned, but never writ- 
 ten. Will any one believe it possible for him or anv 
 one else, successfully to avoid all collision be"weel 
 l>.s statements? If required to specify time pla^land 
 circumstance, a. the will of unwearie'^ q^rists would 
 he not meyitably betray himself first o'r las ?' Wh^ 
 hen could be expected of a young and ignorant girT 
 <o.ally unaccustomed to book-making in afl its braf^;: 
 
 whv eani't' h " " " ""'' '"'''" *" ''''^^ ^""h » '«i 
 wny cannot her opponents present as good a on^ 
 
 especially ,f they have truth on their side! ' 
 
 .v;/^",'.*^*'"' ^"""''"g i' «o he possible, (although iti, 
 tTon of ' """°l^''"«') """ ">e story ^L the inv " 
 h to M J "f •"""" P*"""' ^ho contrived to teach 
 
 whtlesh: !!""'' ^"^ r^""^" " "' -"« ■"'-views' 
 wmie she was engaged in communicating it for nubli 
 
 be allowed to possess peculiar talents, and must be 
 supposed to have had adequate motiv'es for W^ on! 
 duct. He would never have undertaken so difficult 
 laborious and dangerous a task, without an im;or ait 
 Object To carry on such a trick, he would know 
 must be no light task: certainly it'would be a g"av" 
 tmd of pastime. His motive must then be wLrlh 
 knowing and his name, character, and desks would 
 become highly imeresting object's of nlui^y t?"he 
 people of this country. If Miss Monk's story can L 
 «ipposed to be the invention of some person unknown 
 Jts nature, and the fa"i that ;. ,„„ i ■ """""f^own, 
 
 „• J ,." -."w.^aus, suouifl awaken the anxietv 
 
 and the apprehensions of us all. Who is the author » 
 
 " 'N,***** ■*•»"**-..», ^^t 
 
r Scott to 
 eeks and 
 * of some 
 3ver writ- 
 fn, or any 
 between 
 lace, and 
 ts, would 
 ? What 
 rant girl, 
 I branch- 
 chatale, 
 I a one, 
 
 >«gh it is 
 ' inven- 
 to teach 
 jrviews, 
 r publi- 
 1st still 
 nust be 
 lis con- 
 ifficult, 
 portant 
 know 
 L grave 
 worth 
 would 
 to the 
 :an be 
 nown, 
 npose 
 ixiety 
 thorl 
 
 REPLY TO THE PfllESTs' BOOK. 
 
 Ill 
 
 What are his designs? would become natural and 
 reasonable questions. It therefore always appeared to 
 me, that in every point of view the story of Miss Monk 
 was worthy of investigation. 
 
 "Several of the charges which have been made 
 against Miss Monk, have with reason been regarded 
 as affording evidence in favor of its truth. 
 
 " In the first place the book has not been copied or 
 formed, even in the smallest part, on any othcfr. The 
 editor of the Boston (Roman Catholic) Pilot, solemnly 
 asserted, that a large part of it at least was copied 
 from an old Portuguese book he had possessed ; but 
 while this was known to be utterly void of truth, the 
 charge gave us a strong confirmation of, its accuracy. 
 What better evidence could be expected from the op- 
 position party, to prove that both the books were 
 faithful pictures of nunneries on both sides of the 
 Atlantic ? 
 
 " In reply to several other charges it may be stated, 
 that it is known and can be proved, that the book was 
 not written for the purpose of making money, The 
 primary object was the publication of important truth ; 
 and its secondary, to procure the means of supporting 
 an unfortunate and friendless young female, and her 
 innocent babe. None of those who have assisted her 
 in preparing her book, or in defending it, have received 
 a fair equivalent for their time and labor j and, I 
 think I may safely assert, that all have repeatedly 
 declared they neither expected nor desired it. Their 
 great object is the discovery of truth ; and they will 
 hold themselves ready, if ever the fact shall be proved, 
 
 .-..^, ,.i„4 „.^jf ij-vc uccii ucccivfu, ana to mase 
 
 all possible amends. The day when such evidence 
 
1 .. 
 
 I I 
 
 'I 
 
 ^ ^^ 1.CPLY TO THB rntfmra' book '"- " 
 
 who has furnished tlie ibnVi^ ! ''* Se»"enian 
 
 " This cercifies ,i 1! >,,! """' "'"''''<=''• 
 
 raiive of Maria Monk amlT! '*"" "■'' "'« ""- 
 
 sustained a repuSu'nl'p ^^ 7 '° '"T "'^^^ 
 confidence in him as an inX ^® '""'« f"" 
 
 and believe thaU.e is wh„ '^'"' '"" """S'" •"»«•, 
 deceiving ,he pubiL '' ""="'""''* <''" '^"'•"% 
 
 WM. PATTON, D. D. 
 y* ■ C. BROWNLEE D D 
 JONATHAN GOING D D 
 ll^P. S. K B. MORSE 
 
 :''^- ro..,A.,«4«««^, HALL, ESQ.- 
 
 J MlsrjktL'r;''''! '"'""«"« ''-'-^ 
 contained in .he d Lc o,ures af, K ""f' "^ "^^ <■-'' 
 « is proper .o pause herin.""'' '° ''"• And 
 -der of .„e lo:!^^^ -"-'-<. .he 
 «he nunnery have broiml,, .i advocates of 
 
 to ™ain<ai„\i.elr severa '^r*'""'' "^ ^"'^eavoring 
 her book, after iMs ,I.us re, '°",' ''•'" "" °"8"> "^ 
 eanno. re.ain ei.hL't VZ. "tT' """ ""^^ 
 false, and .heir plea preposlerolr' TiT.t . ^'°"f '' 
 fore now ue,v ground o cho^e'- h^Z '"''' "'"*" 
 rendered very suspicious by be 1:1 Z ?■ ""'' « 
 again .0 .heir old position Li? "* '''■"'"' ''ack 
 « sjiadow of defence ' "' "-'''"-'*''> '^'■"'"ut 
 
 The following passage is cited fro«> , ho pries... 
 
REPLY TO THE PRIEdTS' BOOK. 
 
 113 
 
 more dis* 
 
 by gentle- 
 It voucher 
 
 gentleman 
 acts. 
 
 Personally 
 P the nar- 
 ^e always 
 liave Ml 
 ?iit man, 
 ^vilfully 
 
 D. D. 
 
 E. 
 
 t. 
 
 doubt, 
 e facts, 
 • And 
 nd the 
 afes of 
 voring 
 'gin of 
 t they 
 ind is 
 there- 
 ise is 
 
 back 
 thout 
 
 iest'4 
 
 book, page 7. " Is the book which bears her name, 
 really written by Maria Monk? Impossible, for she 
 is in fact, and by her own confession, an ignorant and 
 uneducated girl. It cannot be received as her own 
 evidence, although produced in her name. It may be 
 alleged that all the materials were obtained from her 
 own lips, and that the editor, or editors, have merely 
 arranged for the public eye the matter she supplied. 
 In that case, they have been guilty of tampering with 
 the evidence, a misdemeanor for which there is no 
 excuse nor palliation." Here are two very absurd 
 notions. 1st. The idea that Maria Monk's book can- 
 hot be received as her evidence, except penned by her, 
 is very extraordinary, to say the least.. The mere 
 statement of it is enough to expose its absurdity. 
 According to this rule, what would become of the 
 four affidavits in the priests' book, from as many indi- 
 viduals who are incapable of even writing their own 
 names 1 2d. I wish to know how it can be consid- 
 ered a " tampering with the evidence" of an individual 
 to write and arrange his statements ? and in what con- 
 sists the " misdemeanor for which there is no excuse 
 nor palliation" for so doing? Have not the priests 
 done the same thing in case of the affidavits referred 
 to above ? The priests must have been very short of 
 good materials out of which to compose their book, or 
 they never would have written such stupid nonsense. 
 If Miss Monk has stated the truth respecting the 
 Hotel Dieu, it is of little consequence to the world, 
 who penned or printed her statements, or who bound 
 or sold her book. And that she has told the truth, is 
 evident from what follows in the second i^art of this 
 work. 
 
 10* 
 
PART II. 
 
 CONFIRMATION. OF MARIA MONK'S 
 I^JtSCLOSURES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GENERAL REMARK**. 
 
 1 1 testimony n their powefl?.n„ r '^"~"*"« *^*^« M'« eien, j 
 
 acted the part of aa imUor-P o" hT '"' '"'^^'^^'^''^ ^« '>-e 
 practice-Frora her comparative ^nn? """"^^^ knowledge and 
 
 •"arks on her per^a^SToZT''''"^"''^ ^^^>-S elseHrTm 
 covered in New York-From L! ?" '" which she was first di^ 
 
 she knows, from her own !,„ ' '^™'"' "'' ""=^ «« 
 »o be true. 0„ ,u"Zr HZZ" """""'^"^^'io", 
 advocates deny that she has "t L ""'"^ "'"= "'^'> 
 that convent; and of coll ^ *" "" '""«« of 
 closures are s'o J^fSl' rAt _'^^^ '-.^^^■ 
 
 "" """" '"^ '^"^ -"''-ersVt;;;7r;n:::: 
 
coNrmntATfON of 
 
 115 
 
 whether or not she has ever been a cloistered nun. 
 And, although this question is distinct from the ques- 
 tion of the truth of her statements, in point of fact, 
 
 o2r'" Th ^*'':"'^^°"' '^'^y °«^">-alIy run into each 
 other. The priests, on the one hand, attempt to draw 
 an argument from the character of her disclosures, in 
 support of their position, that she has never been a 
 nun ; while on the other hand, the friends of Miss 
 Monk reason from the same source, to prove that she 
 must have been an inmate of the nunnery. The for- 
 mer maintain that the crimes, which she alleges are 
 habitually practised by themselves and the nuns, are 
 incompatible with human nature ; while the latter 
 argue that they are just what might be expected from 
 the circumstances of the case-that they are in perfect 
 accordance with the history of convents, and that a 
 girl ,n her situation could never have become as 
 familiar with them as she is, unless she had been as- 
 sociated with a society addicted to their practice. 
 Hence the question, both as to the fact of her havin^r 
 been a nun and as to the truth of her disclosures" 
 are intimately blended in this discussion. 
 
 In this controversy, aside from truth, the priests 
 have greatly the advantage. They are a numerous 
 and powerful body of men, skilled in the arts of con- 
 troversy. Miss Monk is an inexperienced girl, yet in 
 her youth, having no friends, except such as she has 
 gained by her apparent honesty and consistencv 
 since the controversy commenced. Moreover, from 
 a variety of circumstances, the mass of the people in 
 Canada are prejudiced in favor of the priests and 
 
 asrainst hpr. sn tKat tu _— j- , . -- . . 
 
 ---, __ ...„^ „^^y j,j^ uispusea loauord them 
 
 any assistance in their power. This is the case to a 
 great extent, even with the Protestants, especially in 
 
116 
 
 CONFIRMATION OF 
 
 Montreal. Not only the ordinary relations which 
 bind society together exist between Catholics and 
 Protestants in Canada, but there are relations of a 
 special character existing in the present case. The 
 government, it is true, is nominally Protestant, but 
 then such is the state of parties there, that it requires, 
 in order to its very existence, the patronage, to some 
 extent, of the priests. This the wily priests give to 
 it J in order that they, in their turn, may receive the 
 special smiles of civil officers. Maria Monk states 
 another circumstance, respecting some few of the 
 more wealthy and nominal Protestants in and about 
 Montreal, which is, that they are licentious visiters of 
 the nunnery. If this be true, it exhibits a reason for 
 the violence of their opposition to her. 
 
 Another thing worthy of special notice is the fact, 
 that the field of nearly all Miss Monk's external testi- 
 mony is in the power of the priests. They have her 
 former associates and companions : nay, they have 
 her own blood-connexions, so completely under their 
 control and influence, as to restrain them from utter- 
 ing any thing favorable to her claims. They also 
 have the nunnery in their possession, and will not 
 allow it to be impartially examined. Hence the de- 
 mand for more external evidence, made by many, is 
 unreasonable. Every subject has evidence appropri- 
 ate to itself; and that— and that alone ought to be all 
 that should be required. 
 
 The public press in Canada is either Catholic or 
 political. Hence it has from the first been violent in 
 Its opposition to Miss Monk. It took its stand 
 against her before she had published a single word. 
 
 Not a siniT'Ip arf'^^lp hna Airaw kr^^.^ ui:_L- J .1 
 
 3-- — . „ .,„„ ^r^,t u'c^n puuiisueu mere, so 
 far as I can leaia, *he design of which has been to 
 
•ns which 
 olics and 
 tions of t 
 ise. The 
 stant, but 
 t requires, 
 J, to some 
 Its give to 
 jceive the 
 )nk states 
 V of the 
 ind about 
 isiters of 
 eason for 
 
 the fact, 
 nal testi- 
 have her 
 ley have 
 der their 
 m utter- 
 'hey also 
 will not 
 J the de- 
 ptiany, is 
 ippropri- 
 to be all 
 
 tholic or 
 iolent in 
 s stand 
 ie word, 
 here, so 
 been to 
 
 MARIA M0NK»8 0I9CL0SUHE8. 117 
 
 exhibit the evidence in support of her truth. The 
 consequence is, that the people of Canada are, in gen- 
 eral, profoundly ignorant in respect to the existence 
 ot any such evidence ; and not only so, but they have 
 been led astray by the numberless misstatements, 
 which have been circulated by the priests, their 
 friends, and the Canadian press. Hence the strong 
 popular prejudices, which are believed to exist to a 
 consideraole extent in that province, against Miss 
 
 I liiight also remark respecting the horrid nature of 
 the crimes, which M ss Monk charges upon the 
 priests and nuns, in connexion with her own charac- 
 ter as a professed witness. By her own confession, 
 while in the convent, she lived in impurity, and was 
 taught the arts of deception and hypocrisy. Hence 
 an argument, very properly used to a limited extent 
 against her as a witness. But, it may be asked, is 
 she not as good a witness as the nature of the case 
 can possibly furnish ? If her story be true, are not all 
 the mmates of that convent alike in these respects ? 
 Ihe criminal practices which she divulges are of the 
 deepest dye, insomuch that the more virtuous portions 
 of society instinctively recoil at the very thought of 
 believing them. Hence they are predisposed to dis- 
 card them, without examining the evidence of their 
 truth. 
 
 Ba:, notwithstanding all these difficulties, the evi- 
 dence in support of Miss Monk's claims, when col- 
 lected and intelligently considered, is irresistible. 
 ihe argument is cumulative. And I will now pro- 
 ceed, as succinctly as possible, to lay it before mv 
 reaaers. 
 
 The character and conduct of Miss Monk furnish 
 
118 
 
 CONPIRMATION OP 
 
 
 ufc personally acquainted with hpr Tk« 
 gency of .his argu„,„t is acknoX ge/by Jr „„n°" 
 nents Hence .hey deny ,ha, she isfh au.ho eTo; 
 int disclosures attributed to h«.. rp. ""'"^.^^s oi 
 
 ;:^?eothtrrr'°'^^^''""^''~^^^^^^ 
 
 "nrtnf 1/r Trv? ^- Vol,"::',: .";■„: 
 
 fnol.'- , °^'/[^^« "Awful Exposure" gives us a 
 true history of her life, she has never been liL 
 
 oesiaes, on the supposit on, that sHp Y a i-oK • , . 
 her "Displnftiir-^ » f- • ' '"*" labncated 
 
 have h^r;:' ae'.' IL'Zf^-t "tl^^ '^-<' 
 
 t*.. present ,i.e, wi.houV being "dSr M^" 
 
the general 
 n. 
 
 s part of an 
 ndent to all 
 ?r.— The co- 
 by her oppo- 
 authoress of 
 ey maintain 
 others, who 
 ^ her name, 
 satisfaction 
 shown, that 
 e dark tale, 
 ment of the 
 
 mind alto- 
 ation is in- 
 Habits of 
 3oks is, cr 
 lext to no- 
 gives us a 
 1 either a 
 the \{h of 
 } it is ask- 
 ainments, 
 "Disclo- 
 G but that 
 >j Rome, 
 sly chai- 
 ns great, 
 abricated 
 J should 
 'M up Jo 
 Many 
 
 MARIA MONK'5 DISCLOSURES. 
 
 118 
 
 minds have been at work, for more than a year past, 
 endeavoring to develop .er true character. Both 
 friends and foes have bee.i thus employed. Had she 
 been an impostor, it would have been discovered, 
 long before this day. She constitutionally possesses 
 transparency of character, to an uncommon degree. 
 Hence the predommant workings of her mind are 
 very apparent, to a penetrating observer. She has very 
 liUle of that systematic concealment and forethought, 
 so necessary to a successful impostor. Her openness 
 of character, constitutionally considered, is almost the 
 first thing observed, by an intelligent stranger who 
 may chance to see and converse with her. Hence if 
 such a person has been skeptically disposed in regard 
 to the general truth of her claims, his skepticism^ in 
 perhaps nineteen cases out of twenty, has been re- 
 moved by a free conversation with her. Such an in- 
 dividual readily perceives, that her mental constitu- 
 tion is such, as totally to disqualify her to act the 
 part of protracted imposture. 
 
 The argument, therefore, under this head, is two- 
 fold—being fcunded. Is*, On her incapacity to create 
 her "Disclosures"— 2d, On the supposition that she 
 possessed such ability, her incapacity to have suc- 
 cessfully concealed her imposture, up to the present 
 time. 
 
 2. Her minute and extensive nunnery knowledge^ 
 connected with the ease and dexterity with which 
 she can perform the many ceremonies of a convent^ 
 can be accounted for, on no other supposition, than that 
 of her having been a nun, as she slates. Her prac- 
 
 „g^, „, J, ^i^-gij,. jj-jni Jesuitism, 01 priests 
 
 and nuns, of the furniture and diversified apartments 
 of the Hotel Dieu, of the ceremonies and practices 
 

 ^*" COWriHMATIOlf OP 
 
 ,u.«d by her, only by . residence of year, in th.t 
 conyen,. she i, a, f.„i,i„ „i,h ,h, L^^^^Z 
 DhabM "^'"r""""''' «' a school-boy is with his al- 
 
 &c though she IS as ignorant of the meaning of 
 Latm words, as she is of the Chinese language. Tho 
 same .s true w.th reference to the ease tith which 
 she performs the various bodily ceremonies, some of 
 which she speaks of in her book, such as falling upon 
 
 With the Romish catechisms, she is perfectly famil- 
 lar In a word, she is, in regard to these matters, all 
 
 b! T T^ I "'''P°'* ^" '" ^'' "" ""« ^"PPosition 
 that she has, for years, been a resident in the convent. 
 Speaking m the language of common life, « she has 
 
 earned her trade." And no man, in his senses, c;"n 
 understandmgly deny it. How, then, can this evi- 
 dence be resisted? 
 
 S. Her ignorance of life, disconnected from con- 
 »ente can be accounted for, only on the supposition 
 of her having lived a conventual life. I speak now 
 with specia reference to what she was, when she first 
 •mved in New York, in the spring of 1835. At tha 
 time, her acquaintance with matters and things as 
 they appear in the domestic circle, and in ordinary 
 life, was very limited. She was evidently a compar- 
 ative stranger to them; whilst all her movement, 
 and manners were such, as bespoke her former life 
 to have been that of a cloistered nun. Says Mr. 
 HiUiker, m his affidavit:-" We observed also, tha 
 she always folded her hands under her apron when 
 she walked, as ^he has described the nuns a. dnina 
 m iier " Awfui Uisclosures." -- - 
 
lave been ac- 
 years in that 
 mummery of 
 5 with his al- 
 i prayers, &c. 
 meaning of 
 iguage. The 
 with which 
 ies, some of 
 falling upon 
 m, &c. &c. 
 fectly famil- 
 matters, all 
 supposition 
 the convent. 
 !, "she has 
 senses, can 
 a this evi* 
 
 from con- 
 supposition 
 speak now 
 en she first 
 5. At that 
 things, as 
 11 ordinary 
 a compar- 
 lovements 
 former life 
 Says Mr. 
 also, that 
 rcn when 
 
 SlA doi ng 
 
 MAHIA MONK 8 D1SCL0SUHE8. 121 
 
 4. ne marks on her person, which were produced 
 oy sufTermg penances, and other violent treatment 
 afford an argument in support of her claims. She 
 has several of these, as she states in her first volume 
 She speaks of having worn a broad belt around he; 
 waist, "stuck full of sharp iron points, for the Irt 
 fication of her spmt." The writer of this has be n 
 
 The marks of gagging are seen on her lip.; and 
 there are scars also on her thumbs, which were "cm 
 severely by ,he tight drawing of th^ band usedTo cot 
 
 fie »L'™f ^"o' "' ">" '"^^ "f K°™'«'' pen- 
 ance and violence. But the " Awful Exposure" iell, 
 
 us that she has never been a Roman Catholic I 
 
 .fcf ■„«"'■?""''""**' '" "'""ne^ion with which 
 she was first discovered by Mr. Hilliker and h7s as 
 sociates, after her arrival in the city of New York 
 
 S« m" hT.*°,* '" """^ °^ ^''' Monk's honeS' 
 See Mr. Hilliker's affidavit on page 97. She wa, 
 
 discoveted by Mr. Hilliker and his companions Ta 
 retired place above the city of New York, where she 
 had secreted herself for several days, and where she 
 had evidently made up her mind to die. She was 
 not far from death when thus found ; and it was ww! 
 much difficulty .hat she was prevailed upon^'irave 
 he place of her concealment. Nay, she decline! 
 eavmg It, until she saw that the genlunen wer de 
 termmed ,0 remove her by force, unless she wouTd t 
 vo un aniy. She had already b;come so feeMe asfo 
 
 walking 2 'T"*"'^"' °y ^^'" o* the gentlemen, in 
 walking the distance -^ "^ "• •• » * 
 
 11 
 
 half a mile, to the alms- 
 
id2 
 
 CONriRMATION OP 
 
 house. She was in a strange country, under circum- 
 stances peculiarly distressing. After Mr. Hiiliker 
 had conversed with her some time alone, and assured 
 her that he was a married man, and that he wished 
 to befriend her in every way he could, she stated to 
 him, that she was an eloped nun, and that she be- 
 came enciente in the convent. He states that he 
 found her in tears, and that she wept for two hours 
 afterwards. He has mentioned several circumstances 
 in his affidavit, all of which bear the marks of honest 
 smcerity, on the part of Miss Monk. It is impossible 
 to account for them on any other supposition than 
 that she told the truth, as to her elopement from the 
 nunnery. It is impossible, that such circumstances 
 should mislead, for they cannot testify falsely, as guil- 
 ty man can, and often does, do. 
 
 6. The circumstances in connexion with which 
 Miss Monk first divulged the principal facts recorde ^ 
 in her book, are such as to afford the strongest evi- 
 dence in support of her claims to public confidence. 
 These are detailed in the statement of the Rev. Mr. 
 Tappin, on page 101. She made known these facts 
 to him by way of penitential confession, while sick in 
 the almshouse, and as she supposed, ready to die. 
 Mr. Tappin states that it was perfectly manifest to 
 his mind, that she had no idea of criminating others, 
 or that her statements would ever be made public 
 She and others thought, that she was on the borders 
 of the grave, and she wished to quiet her troubled 
 conscience, by confessing what she considered to be 
 her grossest sins. She was still a Roman Ci^tholic: 
 It was therefore in perfect accordance with the reli- 
 gioa she had been taught, thus to confpcc Th— 
 we two things worthy of special notice in conneiion 
 
 4 
 
( 
 
 MARIA Mo'nk's disclosures. 
 
 las 
 
 with Miss Mouk's confession to the Rev. Mr. Tap- 
 pin:— 1st. The manifest absence of every sinister 
 motive, by which she could have been influenced in 
 making these communications to him. What earthV 
 motive could have influenced her? Revenge to the 
 priests ? Certainly not ; for she had no idea that her 
 confessions would go beyond the mind of him whom 
 she then considered as her confessor. The same re- 
 ply may be given to the insinuation, that she did it in 
 order to mitigate her unfortunate situation, in being 
 the mother of an illegitimate child ; or that she did it 
 for the purpose of securing any earthly good whatever. 
 2d. The only motives which appeared to be pre- 
 sent, at the time, to her mind, were such as arise from 
 the apprehension of speedy dissolution,^ connected 
 with the solemn retributions of eternity. Was it 
 then, within the limits of possibility, under such 
 circumstances, for her to have acted the part of a dia- 
 bolical impostor? Is not the supposition utterly in- 
 credible ? How then can it be otherwise, than that 
 she is honest in putting forth her claims as an ex-nun ? 
 I would only add that the hand of God is extremely 
 manifest in bringing to light Miss Monk's statements 
 respecting the Hotel Dieu nunnery, in a manner so 
 convincing to every reflecting mind. Let, then her 
 ^d tale be believed j and let it produce the benign 
 effects, m counteracting vice and error, which, under 
 
 the government of the Supreme disposer of all events 
 It is adapted to do. ' 
 
 7. The consistency of Miss Monk's conduct with 
 the demands of truth, furnishes an argument favora- 
 ble to her claims. She has acted just as one might 
 ..-^.^. „^ wvuiu uave uone, on the supposition that 
 she was honest in giving her disclosures to the world. 
 
184 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 Her cireumsfances have been peculiarly tryinir, ari 
 sing m part from her comparative ignorance of the 
 world, connected with the discredit which has been 
 thrown upon her statements, and the consequent 
 volent denunciations which have been heapedtpon 
 her by Protestants, especially editor, of newspapers 
 who have taken very little pains to investigate he 
 subject. Often has she felt, as if she had scarcely a 
 real friend on earth-as if all the world was against 
 her making her the helpless victim of its combined 
 contempt and indignation. Yet amidst all her trials, 
 she has exhibited, to those around her, that she fel 
 an unwavering consciousness of standing upon the 
 truth; and that the God of truth would one day v^! 
 dicate her honesty. Being possessed naturally of an 
 unusual degree of sensibility, and feeling her forlorn 
 situation it is true, she has often wept in sec™t 
 places, for having published her dark story, not be- 
 cause of us untruth, but because of the cruel treat- 
 ment she has received in consequence of it 
 
 She has invariably manifested a very strong desire 
 that the truth of her charges against the Roman 
 priests and nuns of Lower Canada, might be tested 
 by some equitable tribunal. Hence her visit to Mont- 
 real for this purpose, in the August of 1835, and before 
 she ever thought of publishing a book. She then and 
 there solemnly appealed to the civil authorities, to 
 investigate their truth. She was accompanied by 
 •wo American gentlemen, of the legal profession, who 
 assisted her in presenting her charges in due form 
 attested on oath, to the Attorney General for prosecu' 
 tion. And after spending some three or four weeks 
 in fruitless attempts to secure the object of her visit.' 
 
HAEIA monk's DISCL06DRES. IJj 
 
 While at Montreal, it was denied bytliepn.«, 
 Wiat Bhe had ever been an inmate of the Hotel Dieu. 
 She at once offered a fair test of the fact, which, by a 
 very little trouble, would have settled the point beyond 
 
 ,?IT.l' ■''"'"''•'°"- She proposed a descrip- 
 tion of the interior of the convent-its furniture, iu 
 inmates and different apartments, and their uses- 
 and staked her all upon its correctness. But the 
 application of it was not allowed by her opponents : 
 on what groui.d, no mortal can conjecture, unless it 
 were that , hey were afraid to abide the results 
 
 On the fourteenth day of last July, I received a let- 
 from the Rev. Mr. Perkins of Momreal, infor^ nl 
 me, thai on the following day a committee of gZlll 
 men were to apply the test, which she ha'd proposed 
 nearly one year before. The thought immedfatelr 
 occurre to me, if she be an impostor I can now dt 
 cove „, by communicating to her this uneitpected 
 ntelhgence. I applied the test, in the best manter 
 to accomplish the end in view, that I was capable of 
 and the result was such, as decidedly deepened my 
 convictions of her honesty. O.her particulars miZ 
 be mentioned, were it necessary, all going ,o sW 
 
 LTTTI "' ^r '=•""'"'='' ^'"' '^« supposition^ 
 that she feels herself standing upon the rock of truth 
 
 On the other hand, if she be an impostor, her con- 
 duct has been, in the highest degree, preposterous and 
 unaccountable. Suppose that she had descr bed the 
 
 of tra fn''''^''^'^" ^''""^ "f Mo«'-:i, i read 
 of the Hotel Dieu nunnery. She certainly must have 
 
 *r T' u [ •"' ^'""- *■"* 'f -' '' it supposa Je 
 that she would have gone to Montreal, for the pumose 
 
 -----g crimes, of the darkest hue, against 
 ecclesiastics; ai^d thi 
 
 of 
 the 
 
 11* 
 
 make oath 
 
^^ 
 
 CONFIRMATtOlf r*P 
 
 that she had resided for years in the Convent, where 
 she had witnessed their commission; and in proof, 
 that she had thus resided in the convent, offer a de- 
 scription of the persons, furniture, and the interior ar- 
 rangements of the Montreal Magdalen Asylum? 
 The supposition is absurd, beyond the power of lan- 
 guage to express. If she be an impostor, the extremes 
 of unparalleled genius, and the most stupid folly and 
 ignorance, meet in her. Considering her youth and 
 limited opportunities, she has exhibited a talent for 
 invention, in her works, compared with which the 
 powers of Sir Walter Scott are but as a drop to the 
 ocean J while on the other hand, she has evinced 
 stupidity, if possible more remarkable, in staking her 
 all upon the general truth of her description of the 
 interior of a huge building, of which she is as igno- 
 rant as she is of the palace of the king of China. 
 And then, to crown her folly, she has urged, with an 
 importunity that would accept of no denial, the ap- 
 plication of this test, which she must have known 
 would have procured her inevitable and hopeless ruin. 
 To believe, therefore, that she is an impostor, when 
 the belief implies such an absurdity, I must say for 
 one, I cannot, without a degree of insanity which it 
 would require, at least, as many as two "pencils^* 
 in each ear to produce. 
 
 8. The artless manner in which Miss Monk nar- 
 rates the principal facts in her disclosur'is, furnishes 
 a cogent argur ut in support of her claims. This 
 may be called the internal evidence of the truth of her 
 book. The first ten or fifteen thousand copies of her 
 work were given to the public, accompanied with no 
 other evidence than this. Immense multitudes who 
 read the book, believed it, because they perceived that 
 
Dt, where 
 in proof, 
 ifier a de- 
 terior ar- 
 A.syluin? 
 er of Ian- 
 extremes 
 folly and 
 Duth and 
 alent for 
 hich the 
 5p to the 
 evinced 
 king her 
 Q of the 
 as igno- 
 China. 
 nrith an 
 the ap- 
 known 
 !ss ruin. 
 , when 
 say for 
 hich it 
 ewa7»" 
 
 k nar- 
 raishes 
 This 
 I of her 
 of her 
 ith no 
 s who 
 id that 
 
 MARIA MONR'g 0ISCL08CRE8. 
 
 IS 
 
 it bore the internal marks of truth, notwithstanding 
 some of its statements divulged the perpetration of 
 crimes, by priests and nuns, under the cloak of reli- 
 gion, of so horrid a character as to make an honest 
 man shudder at the thought of them. I will mention 
 some two or three things which have been urged as in- 
 ternal marks against the truth of the "disclosures;" 
 bin which, it appears to me, afford evidence in its favor. 
 The circumstances connected with the murd?r of St. 
 Frances, is one of these. It is said " that its com- 
 parative publicity, and the number of individuals em- 
 ployed in it, are marks of its falsehood." Thus argues 
 the Rev. Mr. Perkins of Montreal. Now, in the first 
 place, there was no publicity about it, except such as 
 belonged to the convent. It was done within the 
 walls of the nunnery, shut out from all communica- 
 tion with the world. In the second place, the fact, 
 when understandingly considered, that so many were 
 employed in it, is a circumstance corroborative of the 
 truth of the narrative. Two reasons may be assigned 
 for this.-'-l. It is the policy of such establishments 
 thus to do, for the double purpose of inspiring terror 
 at the thought of disobedience, and at the same time, 
 implicating all present in the crime committed. It 
 had this effect on Maria Monk. Hence her peniten- 
 tial confession, at the time she thought that she was 
 going to die ) the Rev. Mr. Tappin. The second 
 reason is this, that it was a regular court, or inquisi- 
 torial tribunal, the bishop presiding as inquisitor gene- 
 ral. The Rev. W. C. Brownlee, D. D. of New York, 
 a gentleman as well versed in the history of popish 
 jurisprudence as any other Protestant in America, 
 mentioned this fact to me, as affording, to his mind, 
 one of the strongest internal marks in the book, of its 
 
IS8 
 
 CONnRMATION OP 
 
 iSTnh „ "" " "•* ''™P'* '■»<='. •"«« such 
 
 •«d wch persons were present, and tha. they did as 
 .he Slate, m her narratire. Had she forged the s orv 
 «^doubtedly she would have made it a more private 
 «ffa.., and would have created reasons for every thTn^ 
 stKtr^'- ^-'^'i-'-'-ti-esCcI 
 Maria Monk, on page 195 of her work, says that 
 she once saw a book in the superior's room contlin 
 '"«' ".""O'e "'her things, a record of b^hs w I'ch 
 occur ,n the convent. Now it is asked, "if irfamt 
 .e immediately baptized and strangled after the 
 birth, what can be the object of such a record ? Why 
 
 ."Zable ofa"'-''*" "'* """' '""'^^' "'»» Monk i" 
 
 is Z.i^Tf . . * '"■o"''' "Pfe'ends to know, 
 
 Undoub Z if" h '"'='' " '"""' "«'" -'»'«<>• 
 unaouotedly, ,f she were an impostor, she never 
 
 r! s „ frit"rrH' •"* "'•'^'"^'"' -""out crL-^ng a 
 reason for ,t at the same time. The same may be 
 
 » d respecng there being no balustrade around'the 
 
 .htti;:[r7:ri^:,frDir r/T t'^^-^-^- 
 3^:^:ri----o«u!d^-S^^^^^^ 
 
 and gave form to Miss Monk's disrln«nr^o ^"angea 
 confident that they would percte:7h;ma,r.K: 
 
 ."'",''",'., rf'" f.""*""-'"^ of Miss Monkf iust as 
 ' '"' ""'" "^'^ "P» i and also the fidelity of her 
 
 <\, 
 
r of theie 
 that such 
 ^ey did as 
 the story, 
 re private 
 ^ery thing 
 stamp of 
 
 says that 
 contain- 
 fis which 
 if infants 
 rter their 
 II Why 
 heir own 
 Monk is 
 a record 
 to know, 
 existed, 
 e never 
 eating a 
 may be 
 •und the 
 iting in 
 cription 
 en us a 
 
 3sion ol 
 ranged 
 n quite 
 ^\l the 
 would 
 just as 
 of her 
 
 MARIA monk's DI9CL08URi:d. 
 
 129 
 
 amanuensis, in so examining her as to render it im- 
 possible for her to have acted the part of an impostor. 
 Miss Monk's mind is undisciplined, and is wholly- 
 unaccustomed to connected thought and orderly ar- 
 rangement. Hence her statements have all the sim- 
 plicity and want of connexion of those of a child. 
 This circumstance would have enabled her writer to 
 have caused her to contradict herself in her narrations, 
 had she not been based on the truth. 
 
 Miss Monk's narrative is consistent with itself and 
 with reason. It is minute and specific in its details, 
 respecting places, persons, and facts. In a word, it 
 has every internal appearance of truth. How can all 
 this be accounted for, if she be an impostor ? 
 
 9. The moral character of Miss Mmik'a mind, 
 for many months after her arrival in New York, was 
 such as to furnish a high degree of evidence in sup- 
 port of her pretensions. She told us how and where 
 she had lived for several years past. The moral con- 
 dition of her mind bore its unequivocal testimony to 
 the truth of her narrative. She informed us of the 
 systematic deceptions which were inculcated and 
 practised in the society with which she had been 
 connected. The painful truth of this statement, 
 was easily discovered in the state of her mind. It 
 was seen that for her to speak truth, when a slight 
 temptation to deviate from it, presented itself, requir 
 ed an effort on her part. Truth being the basis of 
 confidence, the latter, as matter of course, cannot ex- 
 ist in the absence of the former. It was, therefore, 
 evident that the inmates of the Hotel Dieu, could 
 place little or no confidence in each other j and that 
 jealousy and suspicion would naturally exist, to a 
 fearful extent, in such a community. Thus it was 
 
lao 
 
 CONFIHMATION OP 
 
 n 
 
 ^L^ot1> ^''"^' "'"""'»'' •constitutionally «h. 
 
 oT very w!. T?'"' T'^T ^"^ *" -P*<=i-» 
 IHMC fi.ll , V. "'*' """'''-• '» ""body. To re- 
 
 PMC full conhUeiice in those around her «,/. .1 
 
 -u. wi.h ^vi^i^rr'^n^rcjut^r 
 5::tii-rr:r^;-|ts? 
 
 n •*'"^'"' '"''J^" '" "•" viJllnT X rcL of t 
 forced .h.. ,0 eo^ 'l.f3e rl" 
 
 w:iy aJTfi tz'':'^:^rrr "-<" 
 .h:;rv:tre "^.rih'tXd"''''^'^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 mark hpfr^r^ .1 """""&'», as 1 had occasion to re- 
 
 rhemsef " "'"* "™* "-> ^P'*"^ <J"dopi„5 
 
 seaT'^EnrM*'* J° fl'^P *'"""« » •corresponding 
 
 a stamp or impress, al.ogelher peculiar- and .h! 
 fluesfon is, where is the seal or .^n.el'rt ? I^ i^ 
 
 --.v-a uuuijcry. iije priests deny 
 
MARIA MOKK'b DiaCLOSCREfl. 
 
 131 
 
 It. Let the priests, then, tell the world where it can 
 be found ; otherwise the world most believe Maria 
 Monk. 
 
 Such is a summary view of the argumentt, in 
 confirmation of Miss Monk's claim to public confi. 
 dence, as deduced from her character, person, con- 
 duct, and narrative. They are susceptible of much 
 expansion, as my object has been, rather to suggest 
 thought, than to expand it. The evidence thus de- 
 rived, is of a character peculiarly strong and con- 
 vincing. It is of an internal character, such as an 
 enlightened mind loves to confide in. It is the apon- 
 tancous testimony of nature. And can nature bear 
 false witness? Impossible ! It is true, nature may, 
 to some extent, be counterfeited ; or we may mistake 
 her voice, and attribute testimony to her, which she 
 does not give, and thus deceive ourselves and others. 
 But it is impossible that she should utter any thing* 
 but what is strictly true. Now, it is possible that 
 myself and others, have misinterpreted the language 
 of nature in the present instance j though I declare 
 that I cannot realize it. Hence, if there were no 
 other evidence in confirmation of Miss Monk's testi- 
 mony to be found, I should feel that I stood on firm 
 ground, in endeavoring to support the truth of her 
 claims as an ex-nun. For I feel, that the statements 
 and affidavits of interested men, in opposition to the 
 evidence adduced in this chapter, are of no value. 
 In the scales of moral evidence, they are lighter thaii 
 a breath. They are like chaff to the wheat; fit only 
 to be given to the four winds of heaven. Unbelieving 
 Protestants may hence learn what has been the prin- 
 cipal ground, on which the friends of Miss Monk, in 
 New York, have stood, amidst the clamorous denun- 
 
132 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 ciatba, abuse, and contempt, whicli have been pour- 
 ed upon them from various quarters. They have fell 
 that they were standing on a solid foundation, against 
 which the waves o{ prejudice and wrath might beat 
 in vain. 
 
MAMU MONKS DISCLOSURES. 
 
 been pour- 
 y have fell 
 on, against 
 night beat 
 
 135 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 TESTIMONY OF OTHERS IN CONFIRMATION OF 
 
 MISS monk's claims. 
 
 '«5Sf ^ '^^If' J^""'''' ca^e-Statement of a Montreal lady-State 
 of feeling m and about Montreal-Testimony of Mr. Mlller-Of Mrl 
 
 ^^""T^^'"""! ''^'^'^^ '^'^^ °^ per8on8-Of those who have in 
 OfS^olw?l '" "^" '^' 3ubject-Of those around Miss Monk- 
 SorL, P nr ? Pa^-Subterranean passage-Statement of Mr. 
 
 MrHogrn """ ""'"~^'" ^'' ^^t'"°'«-0'" Wr. Boume-Of 
 
 Tti, Often asked, why the friends of Miss Monk, 
 provided she has resided for years in the Hotel Dieu 
 do not produce the testimony of a sufficient number 
 ot living witnesses, to establish the fact, beyond the 
 power of contradiction. If a person has lived for 
 years m a given place, it is asked, is it not an easy 
 matter to prove it, by a multitude of witnesses -? I 
 answer that it is, m ordinary cases. But the case of 
 Miss Monk IS peculiar; perhaps without a parallel 
 on the pages of history. Her residence has been in a 
 cloistered nunnery, shut out from the world. Since 
 she escaped from the convent, she has made known 
 the vile practices of her former associates, the prie.ts 
 and nuns ; and they, in self-defence, deny that she 
 was ever one of their number. Moreover, by their 
 management they have sealed the lips cf her friends 
 out of the nunnery, in Canada, who might otherwise 
 testify as to the place of her former abode. Had the 
 matter been otherwise managed at first, doubtless 
 wiinessea in ahnn/tQ-^na ^^..u i i-_ *. 
 
 would have testified to the fact of her former residency 
 m the Hotel ni*.u But it was not attended to, unti 
 
 1m 
 
134 
 
 CONPiRMATION OP 
 
 h 
 
 the priests had every opportunity they could desire, 
 to arrange matters according to their wishes. Go to 
 Montreal now, and inquire of its older inhabitants, if 
 they ever knew Maria Monk, and many of them will 
 tell you that they used to see her, some six or seven 
 years ago, at her mother's residence and at other pla- 
 ces, but that they saw nothing of her during the time 
 in which she alleges herself to have been in the nun- 
 nery. They all say, that during this period of time, 
 they have missed her j but as to the fact, whether or 
 no she was in the convent, during this time, they 
 know nothing about it. 
 
 The following is a specimen of the kind of evidence 
 alluded to. A few days since, I saw a lady from 
 Montreal, who observei , that, a short time ago, she 
 was conversip- with a Mrs. **** of Montreal, a re- 
 spectable and v^hristian lady, who stated, that she had 
 known Maria Monk from her childhood j and that the 
 last time she ever saw bar, was about the time she 
 says that she returned from St. Denis and entered 
 the nunnery— that she (M. M.) then called on her 
 (Mrs. ****) to obtain money from her, for her mother; 
 and that she let her have some, though less 'haa 
 what she asked for. Now it will be recollected that 
 Maria Monk states, on page 38 of her book, that shQ 
 did obtain money from several individuals, on hec 
 mother's account, in order to pay her entrance into 
 the novices' department of the Hotel Dieu. 
 
 The following extract of a letter, from a worthy 
 gentleman in Montreal, who has taken some pains to 
 investigate this matter, will enable the reader to un- 
 derstand something of the state of feeling, respecting 
 
 twia Subject, in and about that city 
 
 After detaiiiiiy ihe 
 
 efforts of himself and another gentleman, in making 
 
MARIA monk's disclosures. 
 
 135 
 
 ance mto 
 
 inquiries of those who ought to know something of 
 Miss Monk's past history, he writes as follows :— 
 "Now the fact is just here, everybody is afraid to 
 know any thing about this matter: and all her rela- 
 tives seem backward to say what they might on the 
 subject. Romanism is so far predominant here, that 
 there are only a very few who have correct principle 
 and moral courage enough to think, »peak, or act, aright 
 m the concern. Political, pecuniary, and relative in- 
 terests and connexions, have occasioned such a com- 
 mingling of Romanism and Protestantism, that it is 
 difficult to reach the black heart of the Roman beast, 
 nominal Protetsants are so much in the way. A 
 bookseller said to me yesterday, that he and all the 
 other booksellers in the town were afra'id to keep 
 Maria Monk's book in their stores, lest a mob should 
 attack them." 
 
 The subjoined testimony of Mr. Miller and Mrs. 
 Hahn has been some time before the public. That 
 of Mrs. Hahn is the more important. It is that of au 
 old companion, and of course there can be no mistake 
 as to her acquaintance with Miss Monk. Mrs. Hahn 
 described the person of Miss Monk, and stated the 
 substance of her testimony before she saw her ; and 
 before Miss Monk knew any thing of Mrs. Hahn's 
 residing in New York. Collusion, therefore, between 
 the parties is out of the question. Mr. Jones, while 
 in New York, inquired of me what I should say re- 
 specting Mrs. Hahn's testimony, if she herself were 
 to acknowledge that it was false. I replied that it 
 would not in the least shake ray confidence in its sub- 
 stantial truth, for such were the circumstancec con- 
 nected with the giving of it, that my reliance was 
 
136 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 4 
 
 
 ! ' H 
 
 ■ 
 
 chiefly upon them. Mrs. Hahn, however, remains 
 unchanged as to the truth of her statements. 
 
 Mr. William Miller, a resident of New York for 
 several years past, and formerly an old schoolmate 
 of Maria's in Montreal, testifies that, on a visit to the 
 latter city, in the summer of 1833, he called on Mrs. 
 Monk, the mother of Maria, and inquired for Maria ; 
 and was informed by her that her daughter Maria 
 was then in the nunnery. See his affidavit. Awful 
 Disclosures, page 237.— The priests, in their work, 
 dispose of this affidavit by exhorting Mr. Miller to 
 repent ! 
 
 Mrs. Hahn, now a resident of New York and for- 
 merly a schoolmate of Miss Monk, testifies that she 
 was with Maria in the school of the Congregational 
 nunnery for about two years : that she was present 
 at the time that Maria was received as a novice in 
 the Hotel Dieu ; and that she saw her some time after 
 this, while she was yet a novice : and that she saw 
 her a veiled nun, towards the close of the winter of 
 1833-4, in the hospital of the Hotel Dieu, which she 
 at that lime frequently visited, in order to see a sick 
 friend : and that " a short time afterwards," she saw 
 her again in the same place among the veiled nuns. 
 See her testimony, Awful Disclosures, page 238.— 
 The circumstances connected with the giving of this 
 testimony were such, as to preclude almost the pos- 
 sibility of an error. The reader will see some of 
 these by referring to the whole of her testimony. 
 The authors of the " Awful Exposure" glide over this 
 by a contemptuous sneer ! A summary way of dis- 
 posing of important testimony. 
 
 * -..^.,^ la aiou IMC icnsuiiiuuy oi ihree classes oi mdi- 
 viduals, besides the above; or rather, their opinion 
 
r, remains 
 
 York for 
 choolmate 
 risit to the 
 d on Mrs. 
 or Maria ; 
 iter Maria 
 IT it, Awful 
 leir work, 
 
 Miller to 
 
 c and for- 
 that she 
 regalional 
 s present 
 novice in 
 time after 
 she saw 
 winter of 
 (^hich she 
 see a sick 
 ' she saw 
 led nuns. 
 ge 238.— 
 ig of this 
 the pos- 
 some of 
 istimony. 
 over this 
 y of dis- 
 
 s of indi- 
 opinion 
 
 MARIA monk's DI80L0SURE8. 137 
 
 formed on evidence more or less conclusive, which 
 ought to have its weight in determining this contro- 
 versy. There is the opinion of a large number of in- 
 dividuals, who have taken some considerable pains 
 to inform themselves on the subject, not only by read- 
 ing what has appeared in print on both sides of the 
 question, but also by such an examination of Miss 
 Monk, as has been satisfactory to themselves. 
 Among this class are to be found men of the first 
 standing in the different learned professions. I know 
 that this is mere opinion, and as such I give it for 
 what it is worth—There is another class of persons, 
 whose opinion ought to have still more weight, be- 
 cause their opportunities for forming it have been 
 much greater. Among these are the different fami- 
 lies in which Miss Monk has resided, since she came 
 to reside in New York. The celebrated Whitefield, I 
 think it was, was once asked his opinion respecting a 
 certain individual, with whom he had some acquaint- 
 ance. His reply was, that he did not know him hav- 
 ing never been with him in his family, the only place 
 in which a man's true character could be discovered. 
 Thus it is in regard to Maria Monk ; her true charac- 
 ter is easily discovered by those with whom she daily 
 associates. And these, I think I mpy say without a 
 single exception, are thoroughly convinced that she is 
 not an impostor. The affidavits of all Canada could 
 hardly shake their belief. 
 
 To these I would add the unwavering opinion of 
 the gentleman who penned her works for her. He is 
 a gentleman of high standing in the community, for 
 literature, integrity, and pietv. No man ^.mlH Ko,,. 
 felt a deeper solicitude on the subject, than he has 
 lelt. He has felt, that not only his own reputation 
 12* 
 
m 
 
 13d 
 
 CONFIHMATION OP 
 
 I 
 
 was at stake, but that truth— to him priceless— was 
 to achieve new victories, or receive detriment, ac- 
 cording as Miss Monk's testimony should prove true 
 or false. Hence he has spared no pains to get at the 
 simple truth of the case, whatever that might be. 
 
 I trust that the reader will not consider it out of 
 place, for the writer of these pages to add his own 
 opmion to the above. It is now some e ..Lt or nine 
 months, since Miss Monk came to reside auiong the 
 people of my pastoral charge. During this tfme ' 
 have seen her in a variety of circumstances ; have 
 heard her converse with friends and enemies, Protect 
 ants and Catholics, and men of all professions ; have 
 improved every opportunity, which God in his provi- 
 dence has given me, to ferret out the truth in relation 
 to her claims-and as the result of the whole, I delib- 
 erately say, that I have never seen any thing which 
 led me, for any length of time, to doubt the general 
 truth of her story; but on the contrary, the evidence 
 oi Its truth has been constantly augmenting, so that I 
 could now almost as easily believe any supposable 
 impossibility, as to believe that she has been acting 
 the part of an impostor, in what she has done. 
 
 The other class of individuals whose opinion is ol 
 some importance on the subject, are those who know 
 a part of Miss Monk's statements to be true, and who 
 infer from that, the truth of the remainder. Among 
 tnese are to be found, those females scattered through 
 the country, who received their education in the 
 Congregational Nunnery of Montreal. A short time 
 since, I heard one of this class speaking on the sub- 
 ject, after the following manner :—« Miss Monk's de- 
 
 SCrintlOn nf thxnrro nAvo^n^ J -• . . 
 
 ^ " "^ ') r^iBv-MB, iiiiii praences, whic 
 
 came under my observation, while a scholar in the 
 
Maria monk's disclosure8. 13^ 
 
 tons of things and practices in the Hotel Dieu the 
 c mstered par. of which I was never permitted to 
 vistt, are also generally correct." I have heard gen- 
 lemen who have long resided in Montreal, and the 
 were fam.har wuh matter, an^ things without the 
 concealed par. of the convent, reason in a similal 
 
 It is known to many, that there is a subterranean 
 passage, leading from the priest's Seminary to the 
 Hotel Dieu. In addition to what is said on pa.'es 241 
 and 332 of Awful Disclosures, respecting tl^^Z^e, 
 
 orthe ' A 'f}°^"^- E^"" Mr. Jones, th'e publisher 
 9f the 'Awful Exposure," admitted, to several gen- 
 tlemen in New York, that there was such a passage ; 
 but that it was not more than thirty feet long ! The 
 
 re«r* Wh°^ '!*'' ?'''"«* '^ ''"o^" '° •"'"'y i" Mont- 
 real. What is the object of such a passage? Can 
 
 Z„M 7 .1'""°'" '/''"'™ """ » •"""»« <"" priests 
 should be thus united, by a concealed, under-ground 
 
 passage, to an establishment of secluded women ? 
 And I would further ask, how a man, who believes 
 m the existence of such a secret communication, can 
 disbelieve the "Awful Disclosures" of Maria M^nk? 
 If the priests are such licentious hypocrites, as to need 
 a dark, under-ground passage to the women of the 
 Hotel Dieu, from the commission of what crime 
 would they abstain, which they considered necessary 
 to conceal their infamy from the public eye ? Would 
 they refrain from the murdw nf ■„<•.... —j _„ , 
 1 hat man ha? but a slight acquaintance with human 
 
140 
 
 CON FIRM ATION OP 
 
 : ¥ 
 
 depravity, that can believe they would. The follow- 
 ing IS the communication alluded to. 
 
 " As there is some excitement in the community 
 upon the subject of Popish licentiousness and vice 
 Irora the disclosures of Maria Monk, and as some af^ 
 lect to disbelieve and ridicule her work as totally 
 false, bemg in possession of some strong evidence 
 the f^t "^ ^'' statements, I give the public 
 
 "In conversation with a gentleman, who was some 
 months smce a Roman Catholic in Montreal, but has 
 renounced their blasphemous dogmas, and is now a 
 professed Christian, he told me, that he had been em- 
 ployed to labor in the cellars of the Priests' Seminary 
 at Montreal, and while there engaged, he discovered 
 a door m the wall of the cellar, which on opening, he 
 lound It connected with a passage under ground. He 
 entered the passage and passed through it until he 
 came to some stairs, at the head of which was a trap 
 door. From the direction and distance of the passa-e 
 he was perfectly certain that it must be a subterranV 
 ous communication between the Seminary and the 
 convent. He further informed me, that from the tes- 
 timony of rnany females, his relatives not excepted 
 that at confession, the priests were in the habit of 
 fh'. u\ "*'''' licentious and revolting questions 
 «iat could be propounded, not only to married ladies, 
 but also to girls of thirteen years. 
 
 "Likewise from the habiliments of the nuns, and 
 
 heir appearance at times, he was wholly confirmed 
 
 in the behef that their course in the nunnery was any 
 
 thing but virtuous. At the time of his making these 
 
 disclosures. T thinh iv^».:.. u-j . . ° . 
 
 ir*u- iV'"' "" "'"°=^* "**« «ot written her book. 
 
 I think testimony of this kind is powerfully corrobora- 
 
he follow- 
 
 3mmunit^ 
 and vice 
 
 i some &{" 
 
 as totally 
 evidence 
 
 le public 
 
 vas some 
 i, but has 
 is now a 
 been em- 
 leminary 
 scovered 
 ning, he 
 nd. He 
 until he 
 ts a trap 
 passage, 
 terra ne- 
 and the 
 the tes- 
 fcepted, 
 habit of 
 lestions 
 ladies, 
 
 Ds, and 
 ifirmed 
 '"as any 
 J these 
 r book, 
 robora- 
 
 MARtA 'tONK's DISCLOSl'KBS. 141 
 
 tive, and that these things exist, I fully believe. It Is 
 truly painful to come before the public with so oflfen- 
 sive a subject, but believing the contagion of death to 
 be spreading through the community by Catholicism, 
 leaving putrescence and wo behind, I feel constrained 
 thus to appear. «e. SPRAGUE. 
 
 " SL Albansj July^ 1836." 
 
 The ensuing statement is from a gentleman who 
 was for many years a resident in Montreal. For 
 reasons satisfactory to himself, his name is withheld. 
 His testimony is undoubtedly true. 
 
 " I often heard of a subterranean passage, from the 
 Seminary to the Hotel Dieu nunnery, years ago ; and 
 while the cathedral was building, I often saw that 
 part of it which was opened in digging for the founda- 
 tion. It was near the east corner of the cathedral, 
 where the waterworks were laid along St. Joseph's 
 street. Several years before, I saw the same passage 
 opened in another place by the workmen, who had 
 removed several stones ana exposed it to view. I 
 have often heard it spoken of, as a thing very generally 
 known ; and never heard any doubt of its existence, 
 until the appearance of Mr. Jones' book, and Mr. 
 Stone's pamphlet." 
 
 The following documents on the subject of the 
 subterranean passage, are extracted from the Ameri- 
 can Protestant Vindicator, of November 2, 1836. 
 They have appeared since the above was written :— 
 
 " The first witness is the Rev. Oliver Wetmore, of 
 Utica. In a late conversation with that beloved min- 
 ister of the gospel, he thus remarked— 
 
 "Mr. Stone says: ' No subterranean passage be- 
 tween the Seminary and the Hotel Dieu nunnery, at 
 
H2 
 
 CONPIBMATION OP 
 
 Montreal, was ever seen or heard of!' T?iat la not 
 true I When I travelled as a missionary in the north- 
 em parts of the State of New York, thirty-three 
 years ago, I was frequently at the house of Judge 
 Moers, who resided abouX a mile from the Canada 
 line. That gentleman repeatedly talked with me re- 
 specting the Roman priests and Popery, in Montreal, 
 which he had often visited. He spoke of the subterl 
 ranean passage between the Seminary and the 
 Nunneries, as a matter of most public notoriety j and 
 detailed the dissolute lives of the priests, their habit- 
 ual gambhng, intemperance, and profligacy, as well 
 Rs the licentiousness of the female convents of Mon- 
 treal; which Judge Moers said, were as open matters 
 01 talk at that period, in that city, just as much as 
 the most common affairs of life. Judge Moers also 
 represented to me the priests and nuns of Montreal 
 from hi8 own personal acquaintance with them in 
 exactly the same light and character, thirty-thre^ 
 years ago, as they have lately been exhibited before 
 the American public. Mj-. Stone, therefore, to my 
 own certain knowledge, has published that which is 
 not true /' " . 
 
 It appears, from this statement, that the existence 
 of an underground passage, between the Priests' 
 Seminary and the numiery, has been a matter of con- 
 yersa.tion for many years, 
 
 The next statement is from the Rev. George 
 Bourne, of New York :— 
 
 " I most solemnly affirm, that the late Re-v. Mr. 
 Christmas, conducted me in the year 1825, I believe' 
 for I have but one criterion by which I can determine 
 
 the first time that I saw it. to visif rh*. c„>.t^^.„ 
 
 passage, between the Seminary and the Hotel Dieu 
 
 
MARIA monk's disclosures. 
 
 14S 
 
 hat 18 not 
 the north- 
 irty-three 
 of Judge 
 s Canada 
 ih me re- 
 Montreal, 
 le subter- 
 and the 
 ety ; and 
 eir habit- 
 as well 
 of Mon- 
 1 matters 
 much as 
 >ers also 
 Montreal, 
 them, in 
 rti/-three 
 h\ before 
 ', to my 
 which 18 
 
 xistence 
 Priests' 
 
 r of con- 
 George 
 
 Lev. Mr. 
 believe, 
 terraine 
 
 eJ Dieu 
 
 convent ; and that we frequently afterwards stood 
 over that passage together. At other times, in com- 
 pany with different Christian brethren, I have also 
 examined that underground avenue from the Semi- 
 nary to the Nunnery : at least, that part of it which 
 was open for common inspection for a considerable 
 period, during the completion of the cathedral in that 
 ^^^V' " George Bourne." 
 
 The following is the affidavit of Mr. Hogan, now 
 a respectable member of the Methodist church, of 
 New York, but formerly a Roman Catholic student 
 of the Seminary of Montreal : — 
 
 " New YbrAr, October 26, 183P 
 " Thomas Hogan, of the city of New York, being 
 duly affirmed, doth say : That in the year 1824, he 
 was a resident of the city of Montreal, Lower Can- 
 ada—that at that period, the existence of a subterra- 
 nean passage between the Seminary in Notre-Dame 
 street, and the Hotel Dieu convent, was a matter of 
 the most public notoriety J and that he himself has 
 been in that passage, having entered it from the door 
 m the Seminary— and the said Hogan doth further 
 depose, that to his own personal knowledge, the Ro- 
 man priests were constantly in the practice of visiting 
 the nuns, for the purpose of licentious intercourse, by 
 that secret passage. Thomas Hogan. 
 
 "Affirmed this 26th day of October, 1836. 
 
 "Before me, William H. Bogardus, Commissioner 
 of Deeds." 
 
 Who, after this, can doubt the existence of such a 
 communication between the two establishments? 
 And the question may be reiterated, what is the ob- 
 ject of such a passage ? Can it be any thing lawful ? 
 
144 
 
 coiinBiiATioif or 
 
 If 80, whnt is it ? The world would be glad to 
 know what it may be. 
 
 It is hardly necessary to remind the reader of the 
 fact, that the above testimony furnishes a high de- 
 gree of evidence, in confirmation of the general truth 
 of the " Awful jL/iscIosures." 
 
 
i>e glad to 
 
 KARIA monk's DISCLOBUHEi. 
 
 145 
 
 der of the 
 A high de- 
 leral truth 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE CONDUCT OP MrSS MONEYS OPPONENTS, FURNISHE. 
 AN ARODMENT IN HER SUPPORT. 
 
 " Actions speak louder than words," is' a maxim 
 as venerable for age, as it is just and true. Accord- 
 rng to this maxim, it is evident, that the conduct of 
 Miss Monk's opponents furnishes an argument of 
 great force against themselves, and, of course, in 
 support of her claims. The position, which they 
 have taken, that she is an impostor, and never has 
 oeen a nun, if true, could have been proved beyond 
 all doubt, with one-thousandth part of the labor, 
 which they have fruitlessly bestowed in their several 
 attempts to prove it. They admit that, until recently, 
 she has always lived in and about Montreal. Could 
 they not then, with very little trouble, have shown us 
 where and with whom she lived, during the time sht 
 professes to have been a nun in the Hotel Dieu con. 
 vent? 
 
 But let us Icok at their conduct a little in the d» 
 
 tail. Wlipn Mice '\jr^^\~ _-•—•*_ J -m* • % . 
 
 -...,..„ iTiwua visiieu ivionireai iti the 
 
 month of August, 1835, and there presented her 
 13 
 
CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 criminal charges against the priests and nuns, it was 
 denied that she had ever been a nun in the Hotel 
 Dieu nunnery. In proof that she had been an in- 
 mate of that conveat, Miss Monk offered to furnish 
 a description of its interior— its apartments, its per- 
 sons, and their occupations, &c.— and urged the ex- 
 amination of the nunnery, with a view to the appli- 
 cation of the proposed test. Certainly this was fair 
 on her part. Why, then, did not the priests comply 
 with the proposal? If she had been an impostor, 
 what exsier and more ready mode of proving it, to the 
 satisfaction of all concerned, could they have desired? 
 The reply often made, that she and her friends were 
 unworthy of their notice, and that the convent was a 
 sacred place, not to be inspected by men from the 
 world, is not less insulting than it is untrue ; for they 
 did notice her, by collecting and publishing affidavits 
 against her ; and men from the world, such as they 
 have been pleased to select, have been admitted into 
 the nunnery to inspect it. Does not their conduct ia 
 this particular betray guilt ? . 
 
 A short time after Miss Monk returned to New 
 York from Montreal, her opponents made an attempt to 
 prove an alibi— to show that she was elsewhere than 
 in the convent, during the time in which she declares 
 herself to have been in that establishment. They col- 
 lected and published six or eight affidavits, the im- 
 port and character of which is known to the public. 
 Five of them refer exclusively to matters subsequent 
 to her arrival in Montreal. The other two are those 
 of Dr. Robertson and her mother, Mrs. Monk. Dr. 
 Robertson states, that on inquiry, he had ascertained 
 that she was at service in Sorel and St. Denis, a nor- 
 ^on of the time which she professed to have been in 
 
IS, it was 
 he Hotel 
 n an in- 
 ) furnish 
 its per- 
 the ex- 
 16 appli- 
 was fair 
 comply 
 mpostor, 
 it, to the 
 desired? 
 ids were 
 at was a 
 rom the 
 for they 
 iffidavita 
 as they 
 -ted into 
 iduct in 
 
 to New 
 tempt to 
 ire than 
 ieclares 
 hey col- 
 the im- 
 public. 
 sequent 
 e those 
 k. Dr. 
 ;rtaineii 
 
 : a nnr- 
 
 been in 
 
 KlARiA monk's nrscLosuREa. 
 
 147 
 
 the nunnery j and Mrs. Monk says, that the once 
 told certain persons, that her daiighler had not been 
 in the nunnery. This is the amount of their testi- 
 mony J and, i{ Maria Monk had been an impostor, 
 can any man believe that the priests and their advo- 
 cates, would have rested their cause on a foundation, 
 80 unsubstantial as this 1 Does not the weakness of 
 their defence, show the unsoundness of their cause i 
 The next step worthy of notice in the cotiduct of 
 the priests, is the visit of father Phelan of Monfrettl 
 to New York, in order to decoy Miss Monk away 
 from her friends in that city. This was m the win 
 ter of 1835-6. A detailed account of it may be seett 
 in the first chapter of the present work by Miss Monk. 
 As this priest came to New York in disguise, leaving 
 an impression in Montreal that he had gone to spend 
 a few weeks on Nuns' Island, it is presumed, that hi^ 
 visit to this city will be denied. It can, however, bp 
 proved that he was in New York at the time specifi- 
 ed, and that the impression was made in Montreal 
 that he had gone to the Island. It has been publi?h- 
 ed again and again, without being as yet contradict- 
 ed, from any responsible source. Why then should 
 that priest visit New York under such circumstances, 
 unless it were in som.^. way to destroy Miss Monk's 
 testimony ? He knew her feelings towards himselif 
 as the father of her child ; and he knew that a spe- 
 cial intimacy had been formed and cherisher' between 
 himself and her, during her residence in the nunnery; 
 in a word, he knew that if aay nan could draw h6t 
 away from her friends in New York, or induce her to 
 withhold her testimonv. ho waa tho n.an r\«* ^i* 
 regard to him. Miss Monk was perfectly silent re- 
 specting his visit to New York, umii after the abduc- 
 
 ■■*» »i.-^i>a.-^J3<rr.~_- 
 
COTJPIRMATION OF 
 
 tZC' T:f "k '"""^'"^ '"""»^'' "ad been de- 
 
 .™th ht 1 •"" "''^ ^'^" *"""P ^""» 'he seal of 
 
 truth her claims as an ex-nun ? What stronger evi 
 dence can be demanded ? siron^er evi- 
 
 In the present work by Miss Monk, will be found 
 
 a^TS ;'Y:r^',t'''»v«3Moabducrh:r 
 
 are Lntionerb^h^tin^trrr IC:?.:™:^ 
 From personal knowledge, I know many of he s^fel 
 mems respecting this matter, to be true ; and oth«t 
 
 ?o„ dedi?.:'.!" T "^' '""''"'''' '°^^ ^S^ 
 • n.l K ^° '"^""'"' particulars, such as 
 know too be true, would occupy ,00 much space 
 They may be seen in her narrafive. My object a,' 
 present, is with the fant ii,,. ■. ""j'^^-t ai 
 
 made- ,„^ J.JV' '"'" *""'' *° a"*™?' was 
 made and of this there can be no reasonable doubt 
 
 In t TZ "' "'" " ''-,-l--'ed with the frets 
 
 gal'ed -"Id U .*V r"l' '■"'''^'''"'"^ ''-^ 'hus en- 
 
 fadian's Th " "''" '"""' "^ ">^'» '^"^ Ca- 
 
 nadians. They were prowling about the neighbor- 
 hood for a number of days. They were seen Cin 
 and again, and her uncle, on the Sabbath specifiel bv 
 
 ^Z^Z^r" "'"''"' '" conversation with her 
 respecting the matter. 
 
 The design of the plot was to induce Mis« Monk 
 
 fo ZT''.'^ 'T' ""'^ ^°^^- The plot wafren 
 formed, and well conductPri . nr.A ^,...,,, , ^* 
 
 ceeded, had it not been thwarted by the untiring vTgi. 
 
d been de- 
 ■r friends, 
 s lapse of 
 , prior to 
 ipostor, is 
 us visited 
 le seal of 
 )Dger evi- 
 
 be found 
 )duct her 
 I the case 
 attempt. 
 »er state- 
 id others 
 equally 
 such as 
 li space, 
 'bject at 
 «pt was 
 le doubt 
 he facts 
 
 hus en- 
 ere Ca- 
 sighbor- 
 1 again 
 ified by 
 ith her 
 
 Monk, 
 IS well 
 e suc- 
 gvigi. 
 
 MARIA monk's DISCLOSCKEa. 
 
 149 
 
 Ifence of Miss Monk's friends. Miss monk was com- 
 pletely deceired by her uncle, until the time specified 
 by her in her narrative of the aflfair, when a gentle- 
 man called on her, and made known to her the true 
 nature and design of the plot. I was present at the 
 time when the gentleman called, and I regret that it is 
 not permitted me to mention, at present, particulars as 
 to the betrayal of one of the enemy, by whidh the ul- 
 timate object of the scheme was communicated to her. 
 Now they knew whether or not Miss Monk was an 
 impostor : on this point, they could not possibly be 
 I mistaken. Would they then, be at so much trouble 
 and expense, to decoy away a known impostor? 
 The supposition is preposterous in the extreme. It 
 is therefore evident, that she is not an impostor. 
 
 The next attempt on the part of the priests to vin- 
 dicate themselves, worthy of special consideration, ia 
 to be found in their book, entitled, " Awful Expo- 
 sure." The contents of this book have been examined 
 in the first part of this work ; and it is believed, that 
 the candid reader is prepared to unite in pronouncing 
 the attempt to be an entire failure. Their object has 
 been to destroy Miss Monk's testimony. To do this, 
 they have undertaken : — 
 
 1. In the first place, utterly to destroy her charac- 
 ter. They have attempted to prove that, besides be- 
 ing insane, she is a compound of all that is infamous 
 in the vilest of women. But in this, they have come 
 short. Their attempt only evinces the weakness of 
 their cause, and the infamy of their witnesses. Their 
 witnesses, as we have seen, are false witnesses, tes^ 
 tifying in several instances- in direct onnosition to 
 each other. 
 
 2. They have repeated their attempt to prove an 
 13* 
 
 ■ am lanir ihi ■ n i ., 
 
ao 
 
 
 ! f 
 
 ■3 1 
 
 CONFIRMATION OF 
 
 alibi-that at the time she professes to have been in 
 ^e nunnery, she was living in Sorel, St. Denis, &c. 
 Here they have failed ; and on what ground can their 
 failure be accounted for, unless it be, the falseness of 
 their position? Is it possible rationally to conceive of 
 any other ? If so, let it be made known. 
 
 3. Being themselves conscious of the incredibility 
 of their testimony to prove an alibi, they have en- 
 deavored to support it, by an exparte examination 
 of the nunnery. But this examination has only help- 
 ed to expose the unsoLudness of their cause. We 
 have seen, that the report of their professed architect 
 fiirnishes a high degree of evidence of the fact, that 
 Miss Monk has, as correctly as could have beeL ex- 
 pected, described the apartments of that portion of 
 the nunnery which she attempted to describe. The 
 priests have, therefore, utterly failed in this effort to 
 mislead and deceive the public. What, then, is the 
 consequence of their failure ? Does it not prove them 
 to be raise ? 
 
 4. But as if sensible of the rottenness of their foun- 
 dation, they have, as a last desperate resort, taken 
 
 wI!^\'^.^''• M^^««e"'s Magdalen Asylum. 
 Why should they go there, if they were satisfied with 
 the evidence which they had collected, to prove Miss 
 Monk to be an impostor ? They do not even preteod 
 that she was ever there, prior to the time she profess- 
 es to have escaped from the convent. If they had 
 satisfactorily proved to the world, that Miss Monk 
 did not obtain the facts, published in her book, from 
 a residence in the Hotel Dieu nunnery, why give 
 themselves any more trouble on the subject 1 Ah 
 they knew better: thpv tn^w • ' 
 
 nun, and they knew ti 
 
 mai C5UC iiau oeen a, 
 
 they could not disprove it. 
 
Maria monk's disclosures. 
 
 151 
 
 Respecting this movement of the priests, it is proper 
 to make a few remarks, in order that its character 
 may the better be understood. The idea that Miss 
 Monk and her friends manufactured the " Awful Dis- 
 closures," from what she learned in the Asylum, is of 
 recent date. It was never heard of in New York, sa 
 far as I can learn, until last summer, nearly a year 
 after she preferred her charges in Montreal, against 
 the priests. After this long period, they wish us to 
 believe that the conventual ceremonies, interior 
 apartments, and persons— themselves excepted, I sup- 
 pose, though they do not say so— described by Maria 
 Monk, are such as she saw in Mrs. McDonell's Asy- 
 lum. Miss Monk, in her book, speaking of her novi- 
 tiate state in the Hotel Dieu, mentions the names of 
 four novices, as also that of Jane Ray. The priests 
 in order to carry forward their novel device, have fur- 
 nished us with five affidavits, from as many persons, 
 bearing the names mentioned by Miss Monk as in- 
 mates of the Hotel Dieu. These women are made 
 to testify that they were inmates of the Asylum at 
 the time Miss Monk was, and that she became ac- 
 quainted with them there. But who has ever seen 
 these individuals in the Asylum? A gentleman 
 from New York called there twice, but he could find 
 but one out of the five named, and she evidently had 
 never seen Maria Monk, for she described her as 
 having light hair, when in fact her hair is black. 
 
 Now, that this whole aflfair is a mere Jesuitical de- 
 vice, designed to mislead the public, is not only mani- 
 fest from its intrinsic absurdity, but alsonom the fact, 
 that immediately after it was publicly announced, the 
 
 Asvlum was said to hp. hrnlrpn «n onH itc in^,^*^^ J.V 
 
 persed, because no more means could be obtained for 
 
 
 ■/-:£32;»j.-Bi;"..-«i-i,».^Kj.arji 
 
il 
 
 1l i 
 
 152 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 m 
 
 w 
 
 their support Ho^ happens i, that the stream, of 
 benevoienee ,„ Montreal should become iylZ at 
 
 has deTeleflf '"^ '""""'' "' '"»' "•MaL-'Monk 
 *as described the interior of Mrs. McDonell's estab 
 
 sTon "ZT^ ^*' " '""=«<' <■">■« inspection, a, 
 soon as the discovery was made? It does appear 
 .ha. f any ,h,„g can demonstrate the despera ene" 
 of the priests' cause, it is this silly Magdalen trick 
 of theirs I call it silly, for it does seem to evincTa 
 tlegree of stupidity on the part of the nrie,., Lv ? 
 cannot be accounted for, unLss U be nX Sn!,! 
 hat those whom the Almighty abandons to destruc.' 
 ..on for their vices, he often, in his providence dves 
 .0 otherwise unaccountable folly and madness 
 Thus we have noticed the more prominent at 
 
 re';'i;:m''th"'' r^'^ """^ "^"^ .o deCd L™: 
 
 Maria Monk. Several minor attempts have been 
 passed over J such as their celebrated handbm wh^T 
 was so extensively circulated in New Yort L'ter 
 ^T'^fT' 'hat Miss Monk was „ p'^ e^tt 
 girl, and had been living for four years with Mr hIw 
 and also their declaration, that her "bork "aS ' 
 a ion from an old Portuguese work;" and sLe Z" 
 that It was not her production, but that of "cemin in 
 dividuals who had formed an atrocious plmTJai^"; 
 •he Clergy and Nuns of Lower Canada." ° " 
 
 .io^- l" r^r''""'™"' "'"' P^'P'''''^ """'-dic- 
 tions . Is the supposition possible, that the nriesla 
 
 are innocent in this matter, when all their !>, 
 a. self-defence h.ve only served rlkremS 
 "'It;;.'".;'!'' """-'-^ ^byss of falsehood^ 
 innn"' '. X"- '""' " "*'■•**''' «""' 'hat is if they are 
 •nnocent, their co,, luc, i, beyond measure unaccoVn!;! 
 
MARIA MOnrK 8 DISCLOSURES. 
 
 153 
 
 reams of 
 Y just at 
 ria Monk 
 I's estab- 
 er date ? 
 Jtion, as 
 I appear 
 'rateness 
 en trick 
 evince a 
 5, which 
 'inciple, 
 iestruc- 
 J, drives 
 
 't 
 
 ent at- 
 1 them- 
 lem by 
 e been 
 which 
 d other 
 testant 
 Hoytj 
 trans- 
 J then, 
 Eiin in- 
 gainst 
 
 radic- 
 >riests 
 3mpts 
 eeper 
 1 and 
 y are 
 
 OUDt- 
 
 able. It belies them in a manner that it is truly as- 
 tounding. With a voice that cannot be misunder- 
 stood, it proclaims them guilty. 
 
 In conclusion, I would seriously press the inquiry, 
 whether it is supposable, that, if the priests were in- 
 nocent they would have borne such a load of reproach 
 and infamy for so long a time, without having demon- 
 strated their innocency to the world. Especially when 
 it could have been done with so much ease, by pro- 
 ving Miss Monk to be an impostor, if she is an im- 
 postor as they maintain that she is. The belief of it 
 beggars credulity itself. The reply, " they stand upon 
 their character," and that the " disclosures of Miss 
 Monk art unworthy of their notice," is as preposterous 
 as it is untrue. Stand upon their character ! ^Common 
 sense rebukes so gross an absurdity. The horrid 
 charges, preferred against them by Maria Monk, and 
 believed by thousands and tens of thousands to be 
 sober truth, " unworthy of their notice !" Who can 
 believe this ? If it be so, it may be asked what is there 
 on earth, that can arrest their dignified attention? 
 
 Finally, it is manifest that the priests have utterly 
 failed, in every attempt they have made in their own 
 defence. What, then, is the legitimate inference, from 
 this fact ? Is it not, that they are guilty ? That they 
 themselves are impostors, instead of Maria Monk's 
 being an impostor? In reason's name, it is asked, how 
 can it be otherwise ? How can it be that they are in- 
 nocent, and that she is an impostor, when every thing 
 that speaks on the subject, proclaims the opposite to 
 be true. This is the voice— not only of her person, 
 character, conduct, narrative, of religion and nature. 
 
 an/1 of ♦l»#« 
 
 / . 
 
 [. 
 
 i 
 
 testiiuony vi uihers — but u is also the 
 
 voice of every attempt which they have made in self- 
 vindication. 
 
' • i JpPUIRIfVI 
 
 -i^ 
 
 lt4 
 
 GONFiHMATlON Q*- 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 MONKS TESTIMONY. 
 
 E«ract from the New York Oh.- 
 
 nunnenes-Condemnecl by c' rSni^'T^'^ " ^° »^« ^^^^^ of 
 ^^/';"'''°'-'« object not religlon-^^^^^^^ and natur— 
 
 New Vorote'rtr*" ''"■» "" •""« "'-le i„ .he 
 
 single life. HencrfonlemraT' °' T"" ^^^ '" « 
 monks and nuns, to which ,w '"''"'"'"""'""■''' 
 retire from the w^rld ZnsL^^T^ ^spectively 
 
 «ion, as it is termed ' ?"om th /, ' "' "'">' ^«'"» 
 flesh. Nature cries o,f»? ««™P'ations of the 
 
 forced separation :? the stZ T """^'"^'" """^ 
 » as monstrous and absurd and J""'"" "^'""Jemna 
 "pon the unnatural and ab«"rH v?'"" fonounccs 
 OBt denunciations v"rJ,W ?'"<"'"""'»• i's sever- 
 pressly classed with the «^'"f " ™'"^y'" "«"'? ex- 
 cannol escape from 7^ ''"''"«' »/ devils." We 
 
 whic.h,JurTreaCa^dr'r '"''"" "'^' » ~ 
 «-t be product 'oTltTa^fV ""'""'■""• 
 commensurate with the follv »f . ""^ """^ ^^'^nt 
 Of the parent evil. WehSe' onT* ^'.r' ""P'^'^ 
 Passious of human nature TL ""^ '"■•"'«««' 
 man for the wisest purSs bv thTr 'f "'""**•> '» 
 
 unnaturally restrained by pains^*; ''"I "^ ■""«'«> 
 DowRr ha.rr. .,„,-_„ ^ "/pains and penaltifi.^ wi,«; 
 
 ■ ^ —"owed vows to bind, where G^' 
 
 tfc! 
 
MARIA, monk's DI8CL0SURE3. 
 
 H» 
 
 RM MIS9 
 
 *e object of 
 "Id nature- 
 sick— Theg« 
 ^wful Digclo. 
 
 cle in the 
 
 astics to 
 sex to a 
 both for 
 >ectively 
 ly seclu- 
 s of the 
 Jral and 
 ndemns 
 bounces 
 3 sever- 
 ing ex- 
 " We 
 course 
 idemn, 
 extent 
 npiety 
 ong-est 
 ted in 
 ature, 
 
 God 
 
 has not required the sacrifice, where he has, in fact, 
 prohibited it? Need I pursue the details of tlie de- 
 generating process, to siiow the easy steps by which 
 passion thus restrained, descends to crime? How 
 the nun, at the confessional, must pour into the ear 
 of a man, the secret conflicts of her own breast, with 
 regard to this very passion ; how the priest ques- 
 tions ; and how he may advise his fair penitent in se- 
 cret ? Need I depict the voluntarily incurred temp- 
 tations to which both are exposed by this most un- 
 natural intcrcfturse ? It can scarcely be otherwise, 
 than that crime should be the result. Both priests 
 and nuns are kept from its commission by no human 
 restraint, and certainly by no promise of divine as- 
 sistance, but are left weak and unaided ta contend 
 with, and to be vanquished by, this strongest of hu- 
 man passions. Love thus perverted is lust, and ev- 
 ery one knows that the secret servant of lust is 
 Miu'dcr." ' 
 
 In reason: name, I would ask, what is the object 
 of female cloistered convents ? Why congreP-Je 
 an assembly of youthful females, and then bind th~em, 
 not only with bolts and bars, but with the most sol- 
 emn and superstitious vows and oaths, never more 
 to have any communication with the world ? Why 
 deprive such of that liberty which the God of nature 
 has given to all mankind ? To imprison an individ- 
 ual for life, and thus deprive him of his liberty, is 
 considered to be next to the highest punishment that 
 can be inflicted for crime. But of what crime have 
 the helpless victims of female convents been guilty, 
 prior to their becoming nuns? Can it be said that 
 I..V ^^i.giv-ii wi iiic c»un ui uoQ aemanas such im- 
 prisonment ? If so, where is the chapter and verse ? 
 
 I! 
 
^^ CONriHMARION OF 
 
 I have never been able to find it. But I do find that 
 Christ was " to proclaim liberty to the captives, ana 
 the opening of the prison to them that are hound:'* The 
 voice of Christianity, therefore, is that the doors of 
 these female prison houses be opened, and that the 
 captives be set at liberty. Christianity is from hea- 
 ven. It came into the world, not to derange and 
 break up the institutions of man's social nature, but 
 to hallow and purify them. Did the God of nature 
 make woman for society, or to shut her up in a nun- 
 nery ? Let the advocates of nunneries read the sec- 
 ond chapter of the first book in their Bibles, if they 
 have any ; and they will learn that woman was made 
 lor man, not to be shut up in prison. Revelation 
 therefore, is against nunneries. ' 
 
 Reason still presses the inquiry, why should inof- 
 fensive and unsuspecting young ladies be decoyed 
 from the path of life, which Christianity prescribes 
 and be mtombed for life within th« walls of a con- 
 vent ? Young ladies, I say, for the priests will have 
 no others, unless it should be some who were very 
 rich, and received for the sake of their wealth. This 
 fact proves to a demonstration, that the object can- 
 not be of a religious character; for if it were, then 
 the aged and the infirm, who are now excluded 
 would, of all others, be received. I am aware of the 
 fact, that a religious profession is the bait, by which ' 
 young females are enticed, by the priests and their 
 panders, into nunneries. They are made to believe 
 that the moment they enter a convent, they are 
 thenceforth removed from all worldly temptation 
 and are, during the remainder of their lives, to be 
 devoted exclusively to the holy duties of reli^inn 
 nut that this IS untrue, is evident, not only from the 
 
 ,9 
 -1 
 
MARIA monk's djsclosuhes, 157 
 
 testimony of eloped nuns, and others, but from the 
 above-named fact, viz., that the aged and infirm, to 
 whom such retirement and religious employment 
 might possibly be desirable, are the very persons 
 who are excluded. 
 
 Nor can the object be for purposes of charity, such 
 as educating poor children, and nursing the sick. I 
 am aware that the latter is connected with the Hotel 
 Dieu-that there is a fine hospital there, and that 
 many of the sick have reaped essential benefit from 
 It. But, I ask, what necessary connexioi- 'here is 
 between this charity, and the imprisonment, for lire 
 of scores of young and tender females ? Cannot the 
 sick be taken care of, without doing such violence to 
 the laws, both of God and nature ? The sick are 
 nursed, and the poor are educated, to say the least 
 among Protestants, who have no occasion for nun- 
 neries, as well as they are among Catho..cs. The 
 truth IS, this charity business is a mere outward garb 
 j-fair to appearance, like a " whited sepulchres- 
 designed, in connexion with a "religious profes- 
 sion," to conceal from the public eye the real object 
 Which the priests have in view, in sustaining clois- 
 tered convents. Roman priests are required by their 
 religion, habitually to violate a primary law of the 
 human constitution, in being required to live a life 
 of celibacy. But nature protests against the requi- 
 sition, and determines on seeking relief from some 
 other source. But concealment is requisite, in order 
 to give external consistency to their professions of 
 chastity. How then can gratification and conceal- 
 ment be secured ? A cloistered nunnery, under the 
 
 colors of oeculiar Rnni>fitTr an/l «>,««:*,. .. 
 
 -eU as affording both the requisites. Concealment, 
 14 
 
15^ 
 
 CONFIRMATION OF 
 
 f ( 
 
 I 
 
 however, rnquiros something more than the mort 
 arrant deceit and hypocrisy. Children and refVac- 
 tory nuns must be disposed of; and to secure this, 
 habitual murder is necessary, as well as a system ot 
 the most severe and tyrannical discipline. Sin, in 
 Its progress, being downward, where will it stop '( 
 What bounds can you set to it, when unbridled as in 
 a convent, concealed from the public eye ? Tho 
 Hotel Dieu is of long standing, and has grown ripo 
 in iniquity. Hence but a small portion of its diabol 
 ical abominations can be disclosed by Maria Monk 
 to the world. There are others which ought not to 
 be " once named as becometh saints." 
 
 It seems, then, that the real object of cloistered 
 nunneries is, so far as they respect the priests, their 
 own licentious gratification. Now I do not say that 
 this was their original intention. I think it was not. 
 But they soon degenerated into it. Hence the ulti- 
 mate design of the scores of ncipient nunneries in 
 these United States. Oh, that they were rightly un- 
 derstood by mothers and by daughters ! Then we 
 should hear of no more taking the veil. 
 
 The conclusion, therefore, of the whole matter un- 
 der this head is this,— That the disclosures of Maria 
 Monk are just what might rationally be expected 
 from the nature of the case ; from priestly celibacy 
 in connexion with cloistered females. How futile 
 then, is the following question of the priests : "Now 
 we ask the ten thousand readers of the book (Awf 
 rise.,) if the deeds therein alleged are not incompat^ 
 ible with human nature,-if any thing that is known 
 
 uf ?.f ^1.'^^^'''''*^ ^""^ ^""^^ ^»« render them credi- 
 We ? ^ What is the history of Popery, but to a great 
 extent a history of just such incompatibilities 1 
 
MARIA monk's disclosures. 150 
 
 Before closing this chapter, perhaps something 
 should be said, respecting the order of " sisters of 
 charity," as they are called. These females have, 
 no doubt, done much to mitigate the sufferings of 
 the sick and destitute ; as also to impart papal in- 
 struction to poor children. This is natural to the 
 kind and sympathizing nature of the female sex. 
 But does this argue any thing in favor of this order 
 of women, who are required to live in a state of ce- 
 libacy ? Are these amiable female qualities confined 
 to this mode of life ? Must woman live a single life 
 in order to be kind and generous to the needy and 
 the helpless ? 
 
 But the question is, what is the object of the priests 
 in having these unmarried women clusttered about 
 them, as they always have, especially in the absence 
 of cloistered nunneries ? Let Miss Monk's narrative 
 in the subsequent pages, respecting the Black Nuns' 
 Island, answer the question. It would seem that the 
 object of the priests, with reference to this order of 
 females, was substantially the same with that of con- 
 vents. Let, then, the lovers of good order and chas- 
 tity frown upon this order of women, until it shall 
 be broken up, together with convents. And let 
 young women avoid this vow of celibacy, as they 
 would avoid impurity and wretchedness. It is death 
 to all that is lovely in the female character. 
 
160 
 
 CONFIRMA'J'ION OP 
 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 HISTORIC CONFIRMATION OP MISS MONk's TESTIMONY. 
 
 ""dosres-' Snlrif r'"'"Ti°" * "''''' '' '^'^b^'-^f •" the "Di- 
 nurZf nr^ , ^S'"^ ^''''''y '^'^'^ ^''^ that of the "Dlscla^ 
 
 «feughter of French Protestants on the eve of St. BarLlome^ 
 day-Murderous spiru with which the news of it was received at 
 Rome-More than 6000 heads of infants found inThe pop 'slh 
 pond_L.centious character of the Roman priests-Golden mean to 
 be ouserved m spealcing of it-Extract from Da Costa-l"lus rat s 
 he character of priests and of the Confessi„nal-One obiect of th« 
 Oonfessional-Catholic girl in New York VrZr. I r ^ 
 
 conli„„ator, „r ,l,e "Awful I)lsclo.„res"-obiec" of eZl„ Jf, 
 true, ^dependent oflhe fact of her having been a nun. 
 
 There are two things, in the disclosures of Maria 
 MonK, which render them comparatively incredible 
 to the American community. First, the enormity 
 of the crimes which she declares are perpetrated in 
 the Hole Dieu nunnery of Montreal ; and, in the 
 second place, the cool-hearted manner in which 
 they are said to be habitually practised in that es- 
 tabhshment. This objection, so frequently urged 
 against the truth of Miss Monk's narrative, arfses 
 from two sources ;-lst, the cor.parative purity of 
 he American people .-and 3d, .he want of historic 
 information respecting the character of the Roman 
 priesthood, in all former ages. The latter of these 
 IS the more prominent obstacle in the way of gaining 
 ^1! confidence in the truth of her statemems 
 Hence the fact, so frpniiPiifiir ««*;«^j u,. ^i-_ /. . ,* 
 of Miss Monk, that those persons, who ore versed 
 
MARIA monk's disclosures. 
 
 161 
 
 IMONY. 
 
 the "Dii. 
 
 le "Diso.lo. 
 f papista— 
 holomew'a 
 sceived at 
 lope's fiah- 
 'n mean to 
 Illustrates 
 ect of the 
 ifessing :o 
 u de Ricci 
 osing vico 
 he priests 
 
 ' Maria 
 redible 
 ormity 
 ated ill 
 in the 
 whicli 
 hat es- 
 urged 
 arises 
 •ity of 
 istoric 
 toman 
 these 
 lining 
 aents. 
 rienda 
 ersed 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 In popish history, as also tliose who have ao- 
 journed somewhat extensively in popish countries 
 find nc difficulty in believing the « Awful Disclo^ 
 sures" to be substantially true. Hence, too, the fact 
 that gentlemen of extensive observation, who have 
 been reared in Catholic countries, amidst the vices 
 of Roman priests, not unfrequently ridicule the in- 
 credulity of the American people, in reference to 
 this matter. 
 
 Roman Catholics glory in the infallibility of their 
 church; and, of course, its immutability. It is 
 say they, the one church of Christ, the same in 
 everv age and in every country. The author of 
 these pages is aware of the fact, that when the con- 
 sequences of this principle are pressed up'on the ad- 
 vocates of popery, they attempt to evade them by 
 some Jesuitical prank or vither. Still, it is true, if the 
 tree is one and the same in all ages and in all climes, 
 Its fruit must be substantially the same, under all 
 circumstances. Thus, in regard to the spirit of po- 
 pery, it IS one and the same the world over, and in 
 every age ; and bears substantially the same fruit 
 wherever it is allowed to arrive to full maturity! 
 Now, what is this spirit, as exhibited on the impar- 
 tial page of history? Does it contradict the reign- 
 ing spirit of the Montreal cloistered convent, as il- 
 lustrated by the disclosures of Maria Monk ? Are 
 the crimes which are divulged by her, such as mur- 
 der, hypocrisy, and the most unblushing licentious- 
 ness, novel things in the history of popery ? or are 
 they such as naturally fall in with that history ^■ If 
 tlie pages of Roman Catholic history could be rriMde 
 iionestly to oppose the statements of Maria Monk 
 the controversy would assume altogether a different 
 14* 
 
162 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 aspect from what it now wears. But they cannot. 
 Truth IS immutable, however much it may be falsi- 
 fied and glossed over. A few statements and ex- 
 tracts from well authenticated history will be suffi- 
 cient to show, not only that Maria Monk's narrative 
 IS no libel on the Roman priests, but also to confirm 
 Its truth, so far as the history of the past can do it. 
 And here I wish to be as brief as fidelity to the 
 cause of truth and humanity will admit of, for the 
 subject IS painful to every virtuous mind. 
 1. In respect to the crime of murder. 
 Perhaps no subject more perfectly illustrates the 
 murderous spirit of Roman priests, in past ag-s 
 than the " Holy Inquisition," as papists call it. This 
 mfernal tribunal" originated with the priests- it 
 was mtroduced into every country into which the 
 had the power of introducing it-and by them i"t 
 was sustained, as long as thev had the nower of sus- 
 taining It. For cruelty, it stanas witnout a rivai on 
 earth, and, I hope, also in the dark domains of Sa- 
 tan below. Thank God, that humanity and the Pro- 
 testant religion have nearly banished it from the 
 earth, although its dreadful spirit still remains with 
 those who originated and sustained it. The object 
 of the inquisition is the destruction of " damnable 
 heresy," by torturing, in the most cruel manner even 
 unto death, all such as dare to think and believe con- 
 trary to the wishes of the church ; that is, the priest- 
 hood, from the pope downward, for such is the 
 meaning of the word church among Roman Catho- 
 lics. In Spain alone, its victims, according to the 
 estimate of Llorcnte, from 1481 to 1808, amounted 
 to 341,021. Of these 31,912 were burned, 17,659 
 wera burned in eliigy, and 291,456 were subjected 
 
MARIA monk's disclosures. 
 
 163 
 
 to severe penance. Here, then, were nearly 32000 
 men and women burned to death, after suffering im- 
 pnsonment, and a variety of tortures, simply lor re- 
 sistmg the will of the priesthood. What is this but 
 the most cold-blooded murder? It is vain for the 
 friends of popery to attempt to blunt the edge of 
 these facts, by saying that they occurred in the dark 
 ages. Are not all ages dark where popery reigns -? 
 And are not papists loud in their denunciation of 
 tlie reformation, by which the darkness that covered 
 Christendom was, in some measure, dissipated -2 
 Besides, what pope, cardinal, bishop, or priest, has 
 ever been known to utter a sentence of condemna- 
 tion against their " most holy inquisition?" What 
 condemn an institution which for ages had Jhe sanc- 
 tion of an infallible church ! No, never. They will 
 sooner defend it, as bishops Engknd and Hughes 
 have had the hardihood to do, the one in Baltimore 
 and the other in Philadelphia. 
 
 The manner in which the Pope and his court re- 
 ceived the intelligence of the barbarous massacre 
 of the Protestants in France, commencing on the 
 eve of St. Bartholomew's day, in A. D. 1572 
 is another instance which shows the murderous 
 spirit of the priesthood. Perhaps the page of his- 
 tory does not contain a darker spot than this. The 
 principal Protestants of the kingdom were invited 
 to Paris, under a solemn oath of protection from 
 Charles IX., a papist, to attend the marriage of the 
 kmg's sister. They attended the wedding, and thus 
 fell into the snare that had been spread for their de- 
 struction. The design of the papists was to destroy 
 
 everv Protpsfant in Ptqm«o or./! tV — , 11- • » 
 
 - » ^"ts'---, tiiiu. mx^y isiiniv VvClinign, 
 
 accomplishing their nefarious project. Some ten 
 
164 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 thousaiK, were inhumanly butchered in the single 
 city of Paris, while the work of death was carried 
 on in almost every part of the empire, until from 
 30,000 to 100,000 Protestants were slain. 
 
 And now, reader, how do you suppose the intelli- 
 gence of this dreadful slaughter was received at 
 Kome? Did the pope condemn the king for the 
 double crime of breaking his oath and murdering 
 his subjects? Did he grieve because so many hu- 
 man beings had been so fiendishly butchered ? No 
 reader. It was to him and his court '• glad tidings 
 of great joy." The following is extracted from 
 Buck's Theological Dictionary."—" When the let- 
 ters of the pope's legate were read in the assembly 
 of the cardinals, by which he assured the pope that 
 all was transacted by the express will and command 
 01 the king, it was immediately decreed that the 
 pope should march with his cardinals to the churck 
 of St. Mark, and in the most solemn manner give 
 thanks to God for so great a blessing conferred on 
 the See o. Rome, and the Christian world ; and that 
 on the Monday after, solemn mass should be cele- 
 brated m the charch of Minerva, at which the pope 
 Gregory XIII., and cardinals were present ; and that 
 a jubilee should be published throughout the whole 
 Christian world, and the cause of it declared to be 
 to return thanks to God for the extirpation of the 
 enemies of the truth and church in France. In the 
 evening, the cannon of St. Angelo were fired to tes- 
 tify the public joy; the whole city illuminated with 
 bonfires; and no one sign of rejoirdng omitted that 
 was usually made for the greatest victories obtained 
 in favor of the Roman church ! ! !" Alas ! what spirit 
 
 is litirp ? Tc! ;♦ +]i 
 
 ui of th 
 
 V 
 
 compassionate Saviour ? 
 
MARIA MOrCK^i UlSCLOSUKES. 
 
 e single 
 
 carried 
 
 til from 
 
 ! intelli- 
 iived at 
 for the 
 rdering 
 my hu- 
 ? No, 
 tidings 
 1 from 
 the let- 
 sembly 
 pe that 
 nmand 
 lat the 
 jhurch 
 ?r give 
 red on 
 d that, 
 ! cele- 
 pope, 
 d that 
 whole 
 to be, 
 )f the 
 [n the 
 o tes- 
 with 
 i that 
 ained 
 spirit 
 our V 
 
 16? 
 
 or that of Satan, " who was a murderer from tn« 
 beginning?" 
 
 Once more, and I have done on the crime of mi> 
 der. 
 
 " Pope Gregory, drawing his fishpond, found more 
 than six thousand heads of infants in it ; upon which 
 he deeply repented, and, confessing that the decree 
 of unnatural celibacy was the cause of so horrid a 
 slaughter, he condemned it, adding: 'It is better to 
 marry than to give occasion of death.' ^^—Hulderic 
 Epist. adv. constit. de Cleric. Celib. 
 
 Were it not a tax upon the reader's patience, I 
 would here add a few extracts from standard Roman 
 Catholic writers on morals, teaching the lawfulness 
 of murder for a variety of frivolous reasons^ such as 
 might easily be offered by priests and nuns, in justi- 
 fication of the murders committed by them. But I 
 forbear. See Awf. Dis. p. 355. 
 
 Respecting the licentious character of the Romish 
 priesthood, but little need be said. If ever the gold- 
 en mean should be observed on any subject, it 
 should be on this. The subject is disgusting, and 
 requires a skilful pen so to manage it as not not to pro- 
 mote rather than destroy its practice. There is, 
 however, a fastidiousness about it which is contrary 
 both to scripture and sound reason. This vice, like 
 every other, in order to destroy it, must be exposed 
 to some extent. Nothing can be more pleasing to 
 the priests than the senseless clamors which are 
 raised against the supptjed licentious tendency of 
 Maria Monk's disclosures. None are louder on this 
 point than themselves. They are like the thief, who 
 
 «o iiiai \.\j «^i}', Diup liixci ; aiup iiiiui ; 
 
 Kcreln Satan 
 
 transforms himself into an angel of light, and be- 
 
166 
 
 CONFinMATlUN OP 
 
 f! f. 
 
 I' 
 
 M- 
 
 ^ I 
 
 comes lh(! fltaunehest advocate of chastity. See that 
 Canadian priest, so chaste that he cannot even shake 
 hands with liis own mother, lest he should receive 
 pollution from the touch of woman I What hvpoc- 
 risy ! " ^ 
 
 It would seem, really, as if some of our newspa- 
 per editors had been under the tuition of the priests 
 on this subject. Such moralists, while they avoid 
 €harybdis, shipwreck against Scylla. The charac- 
 ter of Roman priests and convents must be known 
 before they can receive that treatment which of 
 right belongs to them. Ah ! how many thousands 
 of unsuspecting and virtuous young ladies have been 
 ruined for ever, for the want of just that knowledge 
 which is to be found in Maria Monk's disclosures ! 
 And yet, how strange that good men should be so 
 inconsiderate as to unite with profligate priests and 
 others in the only cry which can prevent its diffu- 
 sion among the people. 
 
 I will here give an extract from Da Costa, a Por- 
 tuguese Roman Catholic writer, who had suffered in 
 the Inquisition, in consequence of being accused of 
 Freemasonry. It illustrates the adulterous charac- 
 ter of Roman priests, as also the abominable char- 
 acter of the Confessional. Pope Paul IV., from some 
 cause or other, was induced to issue a bull, ordering 
 an investigation into the crime of solicitant, as it is 
 called—that is, when the confessional is used by the 
 priests for licentious purposes. This had reference 
 to the kingdom of Spain. The following is an ex- 
 tract from the bull :~" Whereas certain ecclesiastics 
 in the kingdom of Spain, and in the cities and dio- 
 ceses thereof, having the cure of souls., or exerc!si«ig 
 •uch cure for ethers, or otherwise deputed to hear 
 
 ?i 
 
 
Maria monk's oiscLoeuREf). 
 
 167 
 
 pr/>ic!in.rr 
 
 the confessions of such penitents, have broken out 
 into such heinous acts of iniquity, as to abuse the 
 sacrament of penance in the very act of hearing the 
 confessions, not fearing to injure the same sacr?^- 
 nient, and him who instituted it, our Lord God and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ, by enticing and provoking, or 
 trying to entice and provoke females to lewd actions 
 at the very time when they were making their con- 
 fessions." 
 
 "When this bull," says Da Co-^a, "was first in- 
 troduced into Spain, the inquisitors published a .sol- 
 emn edict in ail the churches belongiiM to the arcli- 
 bishopricof Seville, that any person "knowing, or 
 having heard of any friar or cku^ymau's having 
 committed the crime of abusing the Sacrnrnent of 
 Confession, or in any manner haviug improperly 
 conducted himself during the confession of a female 
 penitent, should make a discovery of what he knew, 
 within thirty days, to the holy tribuna? ; and very 
 heavy censures were attached to those who should 
 neglect or despise this injunction. When this edict 
 was first published, such a considerable number of 
 females went to the palace of the Inquisition, only 
 in the city of Seville, to reveal the conduct of their 
 infamous confessors, that twenty notaries, and as 
 many inquisitors, were appointed to minute down 
 their several informations against them ; but these 
 being found insufficient to receive the depositions 
 of so many witnesses ; and the inquisitors being 
 thus overwhelmed, as it were, with the pressure of 
 such affairs, thirtj^days more were allowed for ta- 
 king the accusations, and this lapse of time also pro- 
 ving inadeauate to tbp. infpnHo/j piir'>o«" n -:~;i 
 
 period was granted, not only for a third but a fourth 
 
168 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 fj I 
 
 time. The ladies of rank, character, and noble fam- 
 ilies, had a difficult part to act on this occasion, as 
 their discoveries could not be made of any particu- 
 lar time and place. On one side, a religious fear of 
 incurring the threatened censures, goaded their con- 
 sciences so much as to compel them to make the 
 required accusations ; on the other side, a regard to 
 their husbands, to whom they justly feared to give 
 offence, by affording them any motives for suspecting 
 their private conduct, induced them to keep at home. 
 To obviate these dif!iculties, they had recourse to the 
 measure of covering their faces with a veil, accord-. 
 ing to the fasliion of Spain, and thus went to the in- 
 quisitors in the most secret manner they could adopt. 
 Very faw, however, escaped the vigilance of their 
 husbands, who, on being informed of the discoveries 
 and accusations made by their wives, were filled 
 with suspicions ; and yet, notwithstanding this ac- 
 cumulation of proofs against the confessors, produ- 
 ced to the inquisitors, this holy tribunal, contrary to 
 the expectations of every one, put an end to the 
 business, by ordering, that all crimes of this nature, 
 proved by lawful evidence, should from thenceforth 
 be consigned to perpetual silence and oblivion."— 
 Nar. ^c, by Hippolyto Joseph Da Costa Pereira 
 Furtudo de Mendonea, vol. i. pp. 117-119. 
 
 Here then, are the "holy confessors and the 
 holy confessional" depicted to the life so far as 
 decency will allow the picture to be drawn. It 
 w^ere an easy task, would decency permit, to prove , 
 and that too, from Roman Catholic historians, that 
 Jie priesthood of Rome is composed of the most 
 licentious body of men that ever infested human 
 ioeiety. And yet, the writers of the '* Awful Expo- 
 
MAniA monk's disclosures. 
 
 I09 
 
 )ble fam- 
 asion, as 
 
 particu- 
 s fear of 
 lieir con- 
 lake the 
 egard to 
 
 to give 
 specting 
 at home, 
 se to the 
 
 accord- 
 
 the in- 
 id adopt, 
 of their 
 coveries 
 re filled 
 this ac- 
 , produ- 
 trary to 
 
 1 to the 
 nature, 
 
 iceforth 
 ^ion." — 
 Pereira 
 
 md the 
 far as 
 wn. It 
 • prove , 
 ns, that 
 e most 
 human 
 Expo- 
 
 sure" have the brazen impudence to make the 
 following declaration, on page 66 of their book. 
 " Now the priests of Montreal and of Canada, do 
 enjoy, at least, public esteem for morality, and if 
 necessary, the testimony of every adult in the 
 province would be gladly yielded to their excellent 
 character." The father of lies could not fabricate 
 a purer untruth than this.* 
 
 I have taken some pains to inquire of gentlemen 
 from Canada, respecting the moral character of the 
 priests, out of the nunneries, and the result of my 
 inquiries is, that it would be doing them no injus- 
 tice to apply to them the above picture given of 
 their brethren, the priests of Spain. I could men- 
 tion names and particulars, if it were deemed advi- 
 sable. I will mention the name of one "adult," in 
 whose good opinion the friends o the nunnery 
 appear to place much confidence. The gentleman 
 alluded to, is the Rev. G. W. Perkins of Montreal. 
 In a letter, dated March 18, 1836, speaking of the 
 convent, he says:—" Now that fornication is com- 
 mitted, there is no reasonable question ;" that is, in 
 the nunnery.f 
 
 ♦ A Canadian, speaking of the intemperance of the priests 
 says— "that he had known a party of priests, with Bishop 
 Lartigue at their head, hold a convivial meeting in his village 
 on Saturday, and carry their revels so far that no one was fit 
 to say mass on the following Sabbath." 
 
 t The following is the testimony of one of Rome's best popes, 
 extracted from Baxter's Jesuit Juggling, page 219. "Pius II 
 was one of the best that the Papal seat a long time had; and 
 yet in his epistle to his father, Epist. 15, who was angry with him 
 for fornication, he saith : ' You say you are sorry for my crime. 
 I know not what opinion you have of me. You know what 
 you were yourself. Nor am I an hypocrite, that I should desire 
 lather to seem good, than to be good. It is an ancient and 
 15 
 
170 
 
 CONFIRMATION OP 
 
 According to the above picture, what is the con- 
 fessional ? Beyond all question, one of its grand 
 objects IS to secure female victims for the impure 
 indulgence of the priest., its history affords pain- 
 ful evidence of the tniih ofUiis declaration ; and 
 were It properly understood, no virtuous family 
 would ever allow its female members to visit it, any 
 
 brothd "''''' '^'"^ ""''"^^ ''"^^ '^'"^ ^^ ^^^*^ « 
 
 T h!!?i *^' ^\f' ""^ '^^ following statement of facts, 
 I hold myself responsible. A Catholic youn- wom- 
 an ardently devoted to her religion, by the nime of 
 
 Miss N—., lived in the family of Mr. M , in New 
 
 III l'""' appearance she was quite prepos- 
 
 sessing, and probably of virtuous character, up to 
 the time to which this narrative refers. A short 
 time before good-Friday, which was the first day 
 
 /jT,r\ '^' ''^' ^^'"'^"^ ^^ b« uncommonly 
 devo ed to the ceremonies of her church. About 
 
 My father Confessor is a going to bestow upon me 
 
 fl^ft'^ ^/'' ^^"^"^ ^"^* good-Friday, if I am 
 faithful to go frequently to confession, and confess 
 all my sins, and answer all the questions which he 
 asks me." "What is it, a new gown?" replied the 
 lady. Oh, no, not a carnal gift, but a spiritual one : 
 I am to be exalted, and to be m ade a spii itual sister." 
 
 usual sin. I know not who is without it. This plague is 
 spread far and near; though I see it not. seeing nature, thich 
 doth nothing amiss, hath bred this appetite in all livinrcrra- 
 
 Sof :LT'"' f '"'' '' ^°"*^""^^' «^ -ho wasX 
 
 beastiv in » T'' "'"^ """' ""^ I^' ^'''^''^y ^^^out this 
 Deastly sin. -No man, acquainted with the Romish priest- 
 hood, will question the infallibUitv of .hi, p.«.'. "i!LS"f-_ 
 this instanc.. ' ^^*""' -■"""<>«/ «i 
 
 J; 
 
 P 
 
i the con- 
 its grand 
 e impure 
 rds pain- 
 ion; and 
 s family- 
 Jit it, any 
 ) visit a 
 
 of facts, 
 ^g worn- 
 name of 
 ', inNew- 
 prepos- 
 ^r, up to 
 A short 
 irst day 
 nmonly 
 About 
 family, 
 ponme 
 if I am 
 confess 
 tiich he 
 ied the 
 al one ; 
 sister." 
 
 lague is 
 3, which 
 ig crea- 
 was the 
 3ut this 
 priest- . 
 nony in 
 
 :■ 
 
 MARIA monk's disclosures. 171 
 
 Miss N. increased her visits to the confessional, 
 going more frequently as the time of her exaltation 
 drew near. At length the time arrived. Miss N. 
 was to go to confess at that time in the evening. 
 She went, but did not return until early the next 
 morning. Sad disappointment and shame were de- 
 picted on her countenance. To the question, asking 
 her where she had passed the night, she declined 
 giving a direct answer. On one occasion she said, 
 that she staid in the church all night; but then it 
 shouid be known that the house of her father Con- 
 fessor was in the immediate neighborhood of the 
 church. Miss N remained in the family of Mr. M. 
 but a few days after this. 
 
 I leave my readers to make their own inferences. 
 But I would ask, if it be not the duty of the friends 
 of virtue and good order, to discountenance a prac- 
 tice so corrupting and so ruinous to all that is virtu- 
 ous in the female character, as is that of confession 
 to a corrupt priest. Destroy the confessional, and 
 you at once destroy that fatal power, which the 
 priests now have over their deluded followers ; and 
 until this is done, all your efforts to enlighten and 
 elevate Catholics, will be thwarted by these enemies 
 of the human race. Let, then, every lawful means 
 be used to accomplish this end, remembering that 
 it is at the confessional those chains are forged, ap- 
 plied, and riveted, which hold in bondage so large 
 a portion of the human family ; a bondage more 
 dreadful than that of the African slave, because it is 
 the bondage of the soul, which God made in his own 
 glorious image. 
 
 J will now furnish my readers with a few extracts 
 from a standard Catholic author, for the purpose of 
 
172 
 
 CONFIRMATION OF 
 
 ft ¥ 
 
 ^ll«i«lniting ilio cliaracter of convcnls, and of show 
 ng ihat the slateiiieiUs iimde by Miss Monk, are in 
 xeep.ncr uiti, the past history of tlieso esiablish- 
 ments. As the authors of the "Awful Exposure" 
 again and again refer us to the life of Scipio de 
 Kicc'i, a Koinan Catholic bishop, as a model writer 
 on female convents, the extracts shall be taken from 
 his memoirs. And it should be borne in mind, that 
 these disclosures were made by this Roman prelate 
 not in the dark ages, but some forty or fifty years 
 ago. And it should also be borne in mind, that 
 Scipio de Ricci was not a Protestant or an enemy 
 to convents, but a friend to the latter, and a staunch 
 Catholic. And it should be remembered also, that 
 this prelate, not having been connected witli con- 
 vents, knew nothing of them, save what he learned 
 by report, and in his attempts to reform tliemj 
 when, instead of the inmates being inclined to di- 
 vulge their own infamy, they wore doubtless dis- 
 posed, out of regard to themselves, to conceal their 
 deeds of darkness. But the case with Maria Monk 
 is very different. She was an inmate of the convent 
 for years, wliere she liad every opportunity of wit- 
 nessing its abominations. But my readers will see 
 enough, in all conscience, to confirm Maria Monk's 
 statements, in the subjoined extracts :— 
 
 " The Dominican Monks, who were members of 
 one of the K.ost numerous ecclesiastical orders, had 
 been the scandal of all Italy, during one hundred and 
 fifty years, for th 'r total corruption: and their di- 
 rection of the female convents had degenerated into 
 a scene of the basest profligacy. Long habit had so 
 accustomed them to the greatest licentiousness, that 
 
 U J 
 
)f show 
 k, ore in 
 istablish- 
 kposure" 
 cipio do 
 '1 writer 
 Lcii from 
 ind, that 
 prelate, 
 y years 
 nd, that 
 
 enemy 
 staunch 
 so, tliat 
 itli con- 
 learned 
 
 tliem ; 
 i to di- 
 3SS dis- 
 iil their 
 I Monk 
 onvent 
 of wit ■ 
 v\]\ see 
 Monk's 
 
 lers of 
 rs, had 
 ed and 
 eir di- 
 id into 
 lad so 
 s, that 
 
 \ 
 
 MARIA monk's disclosdreb. 173 
 
 icarccly any respect for public decency n mamed." 
 —Memoirs of Sci])io de Ricci, pages 90, 07, vol. i * 
 
 The nuns of Pistoia testified that 'ho .u onks taught 
 them every kind of vice," aiJ unt ihey should 
 look upon It as a great happin< j«. '"hat they were 
 able to satiHfy their libidinous ^,nr, ,^ wilhjut the 
 inconvenience of ch iklren.^^ 
 
 It was necessary to raze frorr ;i • foundations a 
 monastery and a female convent of Carmehtes 
 which were in fart joined by means of subterranean 
 passages.— Vol. i. pages 98, 121. 
 
 A Hindoo brahmin, liaving become a Catholic 
 priest, says : " The Roman priests in India are like 
 the bonzes of Japan. The nuns are the disciples of 
 Diana, and their nunneries are seraglios for the 
 monks. They were more often pregnant than mar- 
 ried women in general. The Jesuits had become 
 brahmins, in order to enjoy the privileges of that 
 caste ; among which were exemption from death 
 for crime; and the right of enjoying the favors of 
 every woman who pleased them, it being commonly 
 received, that a brahmin priest sanctifies the woman 
 whom he honors with his attentions."— Vol. ii. pages 
 216, 217. 
 
 "The monks, confessors of the convents, openly 
 taught the Tuscany nuns atheism ; encouraged the 
 moj?t disgraceful libertinism; and filled them with 
 impurity, sacrilege, and debauchery of the foulest 
 kinds. Immorality was thus added to profanation ; 
 end corruption brought forth impiety. By tolera- 
 tmg these crimes, the pope plainly announced his 
 indulgence of them ; and by encouraging the com- 
 mission of those iniquities, h© became an accom- 
 plirp "_Vr^i ;: »^«^«^ oi?o ^^^ 
 
 16=* 
 
 jpa^c-si ^vo j|^ 
 
 m 
 
174 
 
 CONFIHAlATION OF 
 
 Is I 
 
 The false or forged virtues of the monks and 
 nuns, are but a tissue of hypocrisy, and a stimulant 
 to the most odious vices. The institutions called 
 ViTginales, were schools of corruption and licen- 
 tiousness: and the soi^disant tribunal of pem^ewce 
 IS the constant source of infamous wickedness, by 
 those ii..pudent jugglers, whose authority depends 
 on the blmdness of man. The monks, the nuns 
 their superiors, and even the pope himself, not only 
 tolerated these disorders, but took no measures to 
 arrest the infidelity and impiety of those who were 
 daily adding new victims to fheir atheism and in- 
 ordinate voluptuousness."- Vol. ii. pages 276 277 
 
 But enough of such filth ; for it is filth of ths dark- 
 est die; and such as ought not to be named, did not 
 the cause of humanity, virtue, and religion, demand 
 It, for the same reason that the Son of God divested 
 the ancient scribes and Pharisees, the embryo pro- 
 totypes of Romish priests, of their hypocritical 
 robes, and thus enabled the people to see that they 
 were "full of dead men's bones, and of all un- 
 CLEANNEss."-Matt. xxiii. 27. The Saviour knew 
 that there was no other way to destroy the supersti- 
 tious veneration wiih which the Jews regarded their 
 priests, just as the Catholics, only in a much higher 
 degree, regard theirs. The naming of such vices, 
 should be regarded as an evil, the object of which 
 IS the removal of a much greater one ; just in the 
 sense m which many a medical prescription is an 
 evil, absolutely necessary, however, to ' e adminis- 
 ^red, in order to remove disease, and secure health. 
 1 he unqualified condemnation, therefore, of this 
 moral medicine, on the ground that some writers 
 Ileal in it too fre( iy, is as absurd as it would be to 
 
MARIA MONK 8 sck.0SUKE3. 
 
 173 
 
 nks and 
 timulant 
 IS called 
 d licen- 
 <enitence 
 ness, by- 
 depends 
 e nuns, 
 lot only 
 sures to 
 tio were 
 and In- 
 3,277. 
 13 dark- 
 did not 
 iemand 
 llvested 
 yo pro- 
 c/itical 
 at they 
 
 ILL UN- 
 
 ' knew 
 ipersti- 
 d their 
 higher 
 
 vices, 
 which 
 
 in the 
 n is an 
 minis- 
 tiealth. 
 )f this 
 v^riters 
 
 be to 
 
 condemn the "healing art," because unskilful men 
 abuse it. 
 
 Before leaving this subject, I wish to add a single 
 remark further. And that is this : That all the vices 
 spoken of by Maria Monk as practised in the Hotel 
 Dieu, (yea, and more too,) are abundantly inculcated 
 by the standard writers on morals of the order of 
 Jesuits. If any man wishes proof rf this assertion, 
 I would refer him, among others, lo Paschal's Pro- 
 vincial letters, a work of undying celebrity. Pas- 
 chal was himself a Roman Catholic, but opposed to 
 the Jesuits. 
 
 According to these moralists, a priest may com- 
 mit lewdness on the ground of self-gratification ; 
 and then on the ground of self-defence^ or defend- 
 ing his reputation, he may lawfully murder, deceive, 
 lie, and swear falsely, or employ others to do the 
 same for him. I know that these principles are hor- 
 rid beyond conception. But they are true ; and I 
 hold myself pledged to prove them, giving chapter 
 and verse, if the priests, in any responsible manner, 
 have the audacity to deny them. 
 
 Who, then, after reading the preceding part of 
 this chapter, can seriously question the general 
 truth of Maria Monk's statements respecting the 
 character of the Canadian priests and nuns ? Espe- 
 cially when it is recollected, that a large portion of 
 these priests are foreign Jesuits, expelled from for- 
 eign countries, as an order of men too infamous to 
 be tolerated by civil governments. They have been 
 expelled, as an order of men, from almost every 
 country in Europe, by Catholic as well as Protest- 
 ant governments. Hence they come in swarms to 
 the North American continent, bringing along with 
 
176 
 
 'II 
 
 CONFIRMATION, ETC. 
 
 them their ,I!-gotten gain, by which they build col- 
 
 of M,sr Monk, therefore, are unquestionably true 
 sbi,H / ''"""^ *"> substantially true, even if » 
 should he proved that she had never been a nun i„ 
 
 he Hotel D,eu. This is the opinion of the ma!s of 
 the Protestant people in Canada. It is to be honed 
 therefore that the testimony of Maria Monk w."f no 
 more be disbelieved on the ground that she d clo- 
 
 hide Its blushing face at the very mention of them 
 In conclusion, I will mention two facts, whrh 
 ought not to be forffotten i«t a i. ' . ""• 
 
 «h» n.„„j- |"fSO"en. ]st. A large number of 
 
 the Canadian priests are Jesuits, from France : and 
 vl, T **' ""''^" Bonaparte broke up the con- 
 vents m France, bones of murdered infants were 
 
 th:^:h:yrrit:n:er''"^''^"-'"^-<''^ 
 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 What then is the result of the whole matter? We 
 have, m the first place, examined the " Awful Ex- 
 posure," published in defence of the Canadian priests 
 and nuns ; and have found it to be an entire failure ; 
 nay, we have found it to furnish strong evidence in 
 confirmauon of Miss Monk's claims to public confi- 
 dence. Thus also in reference to every attempt made 
 by them, for the same object. We have, in the sec- 
 ond place, briefly noticed the principal arginnents in 
 support of Miss Monk's claims to our confidence, as 
 an ex-nun, derived from a consideration of her in- 
 capacity to have acted the part of an impostor— of her 
 minute and extensive nunnery knowledge— of her 
 comparative ignorance of other matters— of the marks 
 on her person, produced by the infliction of penance 
 and nunnery violence— of the forlorn condition in 
 which she was first discovered in New York— of her 
 supposed dying penitential confession to the Rev. 
 Mr. Tappin— of her consistent conduct with the de- 
 mands of her supposed truth- of the internal evidence 
 ot her book— of the moral impress, stamped on her 
 mind— of the testimony of others, direct and indir^^ei 
 —ol the failure of her opponents in tb ir varied at- 
 tempts of self-defence— of revelatior., reason, and na- 
 ture—of the past history of the lioman priesthood 
 
 and convents. And now, I reites 
 
 . ■( .". 
 
 the question, 
 
 what IS the conclusion ? Is there a particle of ground 
 for suspense ? If so, what i. it '} Is there a single 
 position, taken by her oppo-ier ! imsw ;pt away? °If 
 so, let it be named. 
 
 SI 
 
 But, periiaps, some will sa v , after ail, tb«re is a pos- 
 bihty of her being false, of" h'^r lu^m- an impostor. 
 
 : £ ^ n fc n rm 
 
 «c? rrms 
 
 i.iuo uuing innoceai 
 
 ,<U^-' 
 
 ':'WM^- 
 
178 
 
 of th 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 h.wlT^ chargi-d upon (hem. Yes 
 
 possibility in the case -and ITTu ^'' ' "•«'« " « 
 of her being change" inl^l '" p^S^ VfaP'fK 
 
 When gentlemen fn C*''''''*'. ^"' probabililies. 
 former Tn p a« of .h» I „ '^«'«l™">gs. substitute the 
 
 beyond theZfts of reason ' ""'^ "'"" "'^'»^*'^" 
 
 belilved [ha1°"hffo,eTni''' ""'' '' ""f""""- ^ '^ 
 
 to establish themtfhTfelTtha'ri,"-^ ^^'^t"' 
 not an impostor, but is trulv »L, J ^"i^ **""'' '« 
 ?nd that sL has .old subs Ldall/.h'.r'^rr" "■ ''«' 
 
 ;PPO.ng,hecon.tS?;^r^LX?S^/ 
 at^ru^rg1ll"l^»^/«;-onabl^^^^^ 
 
 cL^t d''„tin?on:^reHr • '^-^ - ^'^ 
 
 iook at wretched TtarviZlZ ^ P^^S^'^^' ^^^ ^^em 
 
 majority of whose inhah^»n, t^anadaj a vast 
 
 be incapable of ehher r!^=i^ "'''' ?? 'gnorant, as to 
 They are sunk noronivln^" "'"""^ '^^" "^-ne^- 
 
 Intemperance ab^rndsVfeatlw:^,:',''!'" .'■•'=<'• 
 their spir tual ffuides ^Ptfint .k f™^ tne priests, 
 
 the American ISesneHfl ^'^ ^ P^^'P^"' ^^' 
 their own beloved countrvn in ""P"" '^?'' "^^^ "?«« 
 
 strides, poper/hts're^sp'read'ntseV"^^ 4'^ 
 years pa.st, over the Ifn..^ „ j u^ .'^e"^^ ""■ a few 
 
 Let tllem'count the number of ^^'''k'' "{ "'« '=""'. 
 houses, convents cnll^a». J '"•''""'<=''es, ""ass- 
 
 Pers, a 1 devoted to tfef'' ■""?'"' "'"' "ewspa- 
 which is fundamenta Iv h^ f-f".'"^""" "' " religion 
 truly American u'^^^h^'-l^'^e'^y 'hing that is 
 
 '^evo.ees.allof.hemm^fsriKd'tpTif.l?!':? 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 there is a 
 ossibility 
 It.'' But 
 of ration- 
 abUities. 
 titute the 
 emselves 
 
 It. It 13 
 sufficient 
 Monk is 
 es to be, 
 respect- 
 the im- 
 eans for 
 )reacl of 
 
 ppropri- 
 remem- 
 half of 
 t them 
 behold 
 
 South 
 overty, 
 • Let 
 a vast 
 :, as to 
 lames. 
 
 vice. 
 
 riests, 
 
 Let 
 
 upon 
 
 rapid 
 
 a tiiw 
 
 land. 
 
 Tiass" 
 
 vspa- 
 
 igion 
 
 at is 
 
 •f its 
 
 most 
 
 179 
 
 abject subjection to these foreign Jesuits ; ready to 
 go anywhere, or to do any thing which their unprin- 
 cipled leaders may direct. And then, let them le- 
 member, that the God of their fathers has put into 
 their hands, this powerful instrumentality, with 
 which they may oppose and break the unholy power 
 oJ the Roman priests in their country. 
 
 Before closing, I wish to offer a single remark re- 
 specting the following work of Miss Monk. It has 
 been written by the same worthy gentleman that 
 penned her first volume ; and great care has been ex- 
 ercised in writing it, to give to the community nothing 
 but the simple statements of the authoress. The 
 subject matter is hers. With reference to this point, 
 1 speak with the more confidence, from the fact, that 
 it has been written, since she came to reside with the 
 people of my pastoral charge. 
 
 And now, in conclusion, I would guard fhe public 
 against being misled by the deceptive arts of Roman 
 ^"^i: *r T^^y undoubtedly will do something forth- 
 with for the purpose of weakening the impression, 
 which the following "Disclosures" are adapted to 
 make. They will be ready perhaps, to swear that they 
 are a translation from some old Portuguese work • 
 or that there never was such p priest as the murdered 
 L Esperance ; or that there is no such place as the 
 Island described ; or, perhaps, it being in the dead of 
 the v/inier, when a visit to Canada and such an ex- 
 amination of the nunneries, subterranean passages, 
 Seminary, and the Black Nuns' Island, as has been 
 proposed to make, would be attended with extreme 
 difficulty, they may possibly offer a compliance with 
 Uie conditions, specified by the meeting, held in New 
 York, m August, 1836. A bewildering flourish of 
 some sort or other will unquestionably be made j but 
 It is hoped that the community will remember the 
 deceptive tricks heretofore pra/ iiseJ on them by the 
 priests, and that all further ones '. Jl be disregarded. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 
 The following pages contain disclosures 
 relating to various persons and scenes, many 
 of which Avere not alluded to in my former 
 volume. Some of these facts I did not consider 
 important ; and of others I felt a strong reluc- 
 tance to speak. I have at length come to the 
 conclusion to add thus much to the facts I have 
 laid before the American public, under a belief 
 that it is likely to prove useful. 
 
 Since the greater part of the following pages 
 were prepared for the press, my character and 
 the truth of my book have been strongly at 
 tacked by several persons. I do not entertain 
 any unkind feelings towards such as may be 
 honest in opposing me, nor do I fear the result ; 
 for I know I am speaking the truth, and they 
 will soon become convinced, and acknowledge 
 their error. 
 
 I have only to offer to my opponents the 
 following chapters, in which they will find 
 more facts to meet, new scenes and personages 
 to explain or justify. If they should accuse 
 me of deriving these also from the Montreal 
 Magdalen Asylum, I hope they will not keep 
 the place closed, nor disperse or conceal the 
 inmates, as they have done since they publish- 
 ed such a charge against the " Awful Disclo- 
 
 sures. 
 
 J) 
 
PART I. 
 
 ACCOUNT 
 
 OP 
 
 THE ATTEMPTS TOABDUCT 
 MARIA MONK. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Discouragements and Difficulties attending the first Publication 
 
 my Book. 
 
 I HAVE had various trials to undergo since my 
 escape from the Nunnery, many of which I havo 
 particularly stated in the sequel of my Nari:ative, 
 which is contained in the last editions of my " Aw- 
 ful Disclosures." Other trials, however, have been 
 my portion, some of which may have arisen in part 
 from my want of acquaintance with the world, and 
 others from the peculiar situation in which I was 
 placed, among persons as ignorant of me, as I was 
 of them. I have met with none, or at most but very 
 few indeed, who were at first prepared to believe my 
 story ; and some have long remained incredulous, 
 at least in part. The doubts expressed by respect- 
 able persons around me, have often given me ex- 
 treme pain : for they always intimated want of con- 
 fidence in me. 
 16 
 
2 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDITOT 
 
 ■Hltf i 
 
 
 ■■Ir 
 
 
 ■ngMMnr^ 
 
 ' 
 
 I^^^B . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 IHIR*' 
 
 
 Hk 
 
 ■- 
 
 Besides, I have Sometimes had to feel very keenr 
 ly the effects of my self-conviction \. for, in more 
 than one instance, I have heard disparaging re- 
 marks throvvTi out by the inconsiderate or unfeeling. 
 Perhaps it is not to be wondered at, then, in spite of 
 the resolution I had formed, of making known 
 my experience to the world, if I bhoiild have felt, 
 at some periods, a desire for retirement and tran- 
 quillity, in some place, no matter how humble, 
 where I might be free from trials like these. 
 
 At a period a little preceding the publication of 
 the first edition of my book, I was much disquieted 
 by the circumstances in which I found myself I 
 felt extremely uncertain what reception awaited me, 
 and supposed that in case public incredulity should 
 render the sale of my book very small, I should be 
 involved in heavy pecuniary responsibilities, With- 
 out the remotest hope of deliverance. What the 
 laws of the country might condemn me to, in such 
 a case, I knew not ; but I sometimes apprehended 
 they might be severe. 
 
 Now, while I was in such a state of mind, I r^ • 
 ceived a letter, which excited my curiosity in an 
 uncommon degree. I had directed the penny-post 
 to bring to my lodgings any letters addressed to 
 me, because several intended for my hands, had 
 been lying a long time in the Post-office. He left 
 one for me one day, dated in New York, written in 
 Canadian style, half French and half English, and 
 signed F. P., which I, of course, understood for the 
 initials of Father Phelan, the father of my child. 
 
 J 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 3 
 
 1 keeur 
 I more 
 ing re- 
 eding, 
 spite of 
 known 
 ve felt, 
 id tran- 
 lumble, 
 
 ition of 
 quieted 
 jelf I 
 ted me, 
 should 
 3uld be 
 I, \vith- 
 lat the 
 n such 
 hended 
 
 d, I re- 
 ' in an 
 ny-post 
 ssed to 
 Is, had 
 He left 
 itten in 
 sh, and 
 for the 
 ' child. 
 
 1 presumed, at the first sight, that the letter must be 
 a forged one, for I could not persuade myself that 
 Father Phelan would visit New York, at so incle- 
 ment a season, or that he would invite me to hold 
 an interview with him. Yet, on the other hand, 
 the style and language of the letter, as well as the 
 signature, reminded me strongly of him; and my 
 curiosity was excited, to discover who it could be, 
 that had made so good an imitation. The letter 
 invited me to go, between the hours of two and 
 three, to the corner of Franklin Square and Ferry 
 street, as the writer had something important to say 
 to me. 
 
 •9 
 
 I thought there could be ao danger in going 
 there, to see who the impostor might be ; and the 
 distance being short from my lodgings, although 
 the weather was bad, I went. Near the comer I 
 saw a man, whom I immediately recognised. It 
 M^as Father Phelan; and he accosted me with 
 mildness, told me he had something of importance to 
 say to me, but wished to avoid observation, and pro- 
 posed that I should go somewhere to a more retired 
 spot. Without much reflection, I consented to ac- 
 company him, making a resolution, however, to 
 keep on my guard, feeling some dread of placing 
 myself in his power. 
 
 We proceeded to a very considerable distance 
 from the place of meeting, he asking questions, and 
 making remarks about my Disclosures, &c. ; and 
 at length he pointed at a house, which he proposed 
 to enter, that we might converse at leisure. I, how- 
 
 i 
 
Ilf 
 
 * ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 ever, pointed at another, which had a shop, and 
 looked something like an inn, and told him I would 
 not object to entering there. He consented; and 
 we seated ourselves in a room which was shown 
 «s, I telling him, that I would not trust myself in his 
 power, as I had reason to fear the consequences, but 
 that in that place I was not afraid of him. He spoke 
 as if disposed to quiet my apprehensions ; and then 
 entered into a long conversation, in which he show- 
 ed that he was well acquainted with the contents of 
 the affidavit I made in Montreal, in August, 1835, 
 and which was left in the hands of Mr. Ogden, tho 
 King's Attorney. He, it appeared, must have had 
 it in his possession, although it had been retained 
 against my will, and I had not been able to regain 
 it, after presenting it as a ground for judicial inves- 
 tigation. 
 
 He made different inquiries about my plans and 
 intentions, and spoke of my intended publication 
 with much solicitude, but in such a manner as to 
 show that he supposed it contained nothing more 
 than the manuscript he had seen. He remarked 
 that the priests in Canada did not blame me for 
 what I had done, being disposed to throw it all on 
 my advisers. He said he was glad I had not men- 
 tioned his name in speaking of the death of St. 
 Frances, and in another case, in which also I had 
 called him a priest. He would rather not have it 
 published that he was engaged in either of these 
 scenes. 
 
 He inquired whether I had any difficulty in get- 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 get- 
 
 ting the work published. I told him that in the 
 present state of things, money was wanted to carry 
 it on, which I had not at my command. The ste- 
 reotype plates had not been paid for. He immedi- 
 ately said, that he would supply me with money, to 
 a large amount if I wished, if I would let him have 
 the plates. I did not refuse this offer, for, at the 
 time, I did not know that I should ever be able to 
 publish the work, nor was I sure that it would be safe 
 for me to do it, on the one hand, or useful to the 
 world, on the other. It wf^s evident that the pros- 
 pect of- getting possession of theplr^es, raised great 
 hopes in his mind ; and hi3 showed much earnest- 
 ness in pressing his request. It appeared to me, 
 however, that he had a very erroneous idea of the 
 importance of this object ; for he seemed to think 
 that if he could once get the stereotype plates, the 
 work would be effectually and forever suppressed ; 
 whereas I could at any time have prepared an- 
 other. 
 
 Although Father Phelan had invited me to an 
 interview% on the pretence that he had something of 
 much importance to me to communicate, our con- 
 versation took such a turn, during most of the time 
 I was in his company, that the promised informa- 
 tion was left out of view. He several times advert- 
 ed to things in Canada, but told me nothing of much 
 importance oi any thing there. Once or twice also, 
 he spoke of our child : but in such terms as to dis- 
 please me very much, making some such expres- 
 sion as this, that he would rather it should have its 
 16» 
 
 :i 
 
:^\ai 
 
 V^, 
 
 O.. \« 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 /. 
 
 A 
 
 #.>A. 
 
 {./ 
 
 7 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^, 
 
 < «:/^ 
 C//- 
 
 1,0 
 
 I.I 
 
 11.25 
 
 "'■ 1^ 12.2 
 
 :ir a^ 12.0 
 
 LB 
 
 M. 11.6 
 
 Pnotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 # 
 
 \ 
 
 \^ 
 
 iV 
 
 \\ 
 
 9) 
 
 
 
 ^% 
 
 %' 
 
 w 
 
 -^L 
 

 '^ 
 
 i/.A 
 
 
6 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABOUCT 
 
 f ■ 
 
 i( 
 
 R i 
 
 n 
 
 brains knocked out, than be brought forward as % 
 witness against him. 
 
 The only thing I can recall, which might be con- 
 sidered as any thing like the important information 
 he had said he had to communicate, was his declara- 
 tion that those in whom I confided, in New York, 
 were not my friends, but in reality my enemies. 
 Of this he gave mo no evidence, and of course I 
 was not much disposed to rely on his word : yet I 
 felt, as I had often done, that there was then but 
 few, very few, who entirely relied on my story, or 
 who seemed disposed to treat me with kindness 
 end friendship. Whatever I might think of those 
 around me in New York, however, I would not al- 
 low myself to confide in him so far as to be put off 
 my guard ; and I let him clearly understand, that 
 although I was willing to talk with him, I was de- 
 termined to regard him with caution and suspi- 
 cion. 
 
 After a long interview, we parted ; with an agree- 
 ment to meet on a future time at a particular place 
 where I was to acquaint him with my determination 
 concerning the sale of the stereotype plates. On the 
 same day, I intimated to one of my acquaintances, 
 that I knew how to obtain money, if it was thought 
 best, in exchange for the plates; but this caused an 
 alarm among those who felt interested for me, and 
 measures were soon taken which rendered the 
 assistance of Father Pholan quite unnecessary. 
 
 Accordingly, at the second interview, he learned 
 from me, that the work was beyond his rtich, 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 vard as % 
 
 »t be con- 
 brmation 
 I deciara- 
 w YoTk, 
 enemies. 
 CO arise I 
 •d : yet I 
 then but 
 story, or 
 kindness 
 of those 
 d not al- 
 3 put off 
 nd, that 
 was de- 
 I suspi- 
 
 n agree- 
 ir place 
 [lination 
 
 On the 
 ntances, 
 thought 
 used an 
 ne, and 
 ed the 
 try. 
 leEnrned 
 
 reach, 
 
 which appeared to produce a momentary regret ; 
 but he soon remr.rked that that was a matter of no 
 very great importance, for there was to be a publi- 
 cation in opposition to the work, as soon as it should 
 appear, which would prevent the people of the Uni- 
 ted States from believing it ; and besides, if I would 
 leave New York, return to Canada, and reside 
 there, as he wished me to do, I could come out 
 with a public denial of it, and that would have ail 
 the effect he could desire. 
 
 Soon after this time I changed my residence, and 
 stayed a while at Wehawken, in New Jersey, op- 
 posite New Yorr. As I occasionally visited the 
 city, he found opportunities to meet me several 
 times, in different places. He sometimes requested 
 me to see him again, always professing to have 
 something more to say to me. It might, perhaps, 
 be thought, that it would have been more safe, pro- 
 per, or judicious, in me, if I had refused all inter- 
 views with him from the first : but I began with a 
 belief that some one had attempted to impose upon 
 me; and after I had found it to be Father Phelan 
 himself, who had come on from Canada, and was 
 urgent to converse with me, I found no particular 
 objection to make against another and another in- 
 terview ; and feeling more and more confident that 
 he dared not make any attempt to do me injury, or 
 to get me into his power, while I conducted with 
 caution, I saw him time after time ; and if any one 
 is to i-uffer from this publication of it, it seems to be 
 himself rather than I. Whatever my readers may 
 
 
 i 
 
8 
 
 ATTKMl'TS TO ABDUCT 
 
 \ I 
 
 I- I 
 
 M 
 
 think of my pruaence or imprudence, however, they 
 wilJ not forget that I have had little instructi'in, in 
 the course of my life, in the opinions and customs of 
 wciety, out of the Convent; and I am telling facts, 
 not undertaking to apologize for what has hap- 
 pened. * 
 
 I will therefore proceed to remark, that when 
 Father Phelan proposed a place for meeting me, it 
 was commonly a different place from that where we 
 had met last, and I uniformly refused to meet at the 
 place proposed, and chose another. Always when I 
 went there, I found he had taken his station at a 
 distance from it, where he could observe my ap- 
 proach, and that he always seemed to discover me 
 a considerable time before I saw him. 
 
 He informed me one day, thai there was a priest 
 with whom he had been conversing, ^ho wished to 
 see me, and asked my consent to an interview I 
 refused, and so resolutely, that although he appear- 
 ed to wish it, he soon ceased to urge that request 
 but proposed to let him stand at a distance, so that 
 he might see me, while we were conversinff to- 
 gether. ^ 
 
 Father Phelan wrote me a letter, while I was at 
 Wehawken, enclosed in one superscribed to the 
 person at whose horse I stayed, requesting me to 
 meet him on one of the occasions above referred to. 
 It was not signed ; but I knew the author from the 
 hand, and other internal evidences. After my re- 
 turn to the city, and while in a retired situation in 
 the upper part of it, near the Dry Dock, he sent 
 
 /* 
 
3ver, they 
 ucti'ui, io 
 ustoms of 
 ing facts, 
 haa ha|h 
 
 at when 
 ig roe, it 
 vhere we 
 set at the 
 3 when I 
 tion at a 
 i my ap- 
 over me 
 
 a priest 
 ished to 
 iew. I 
 appear- 
 request, 
 so that 
 sing to- 
 
 was at 
 to the 
 
 y me to 
 
 rred to. 
 
 om the 
 
 my r€- 
 
 Ltion in 
 
 le sent 
 
 Maria monk. 
 
 9 
 
 me another letter, by two boys, in which he desired 
 that I would meet him at a particular corner near 
 the Park, at nine o'clock ; and although I was not 
 on the spot till about eleven, he came up and accost- 
 ed me, and prevailed on me to take a turn down 
 Spruce street, an^ one or two others, while he 
 communicated some requests with much cogency. 
 There was, he said, a woman in another part of the 
 city, somewhere above Broadway and Canal street, 
 who was much disposed to befriend me, and in whom 
 I might place entire confidence. He recommended 
 to me to go and see her, and to take up my abode 
 with her, as I should be sure of good treatment. 
 He added that the lady was much more a friend to 
 me than to him ; which led me to suppose that she 
 did not fully confide in the character of priests, and 
 was suspicious of his intentions towards me. What 
 he said was calculated<to make me thiiik she might 
 be one of those Roman Catholic women, who know 
 something of what I know, and at the same time 
 that she possessed humanity enough to afford me 
 aid and protection, while she credited my story. I 
 refused .0 visit the house he indicated to me ; but 
 the character he gave of the lady, I did not forget. 
 
 This was the last time I saw Father Phelan. 
 When we separated, he requested me to see him 
 again, near the same place : but I did not comply 
 with that desire. A considerable time afterwards, a 
 letter was brought to my lodgings, by two boys, • 
 which bore some marks of his ; but I am unable to 
 say with certainty, whether he was the writer or not. 
 
 \ 
 
'i{ 
 
 ■\ ' 
 
 I 
 
 li 
 
 II! ' k 
 
 10 
 
 ATTBMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 I am not sure of the precise time at which he 
 left New York; but I believe it was not far from that 
 period. Such was the state of my feelings arising 
 from the perplexities attending the preparation and 
 publication of my first editions, that I sometimes felt 
 great uncertainty about the course I ought to pur- 
 sue. I sometimes feared that my pecuniary affairs 
 might become seriously embarrassed, and apprehend- 
 ed that one or another individual might yet involve 
 me in great difficulty, in case my book should prove 
 unsuccessful, as I sometimes thought it would. 
 Being very ignorant of the laws, as I before remark- 
 ed, I for a while lived under the impression, that 
 I might be at any time imprisoned for debts I had 
 not yet the means of paying. The incredulity of 
 many Protestants with whom I met, often weighed 
 heavily on my spirits, and led me to usk myself, to 
 what purpose was I disquieting my mind, and ex- 
 citing the enmity of the priests ; when some of those 
 whose benefit I wished to promote, seemed as sus- 
 picious of my motives and as hostile to me as those 
 whom I denounced. 
 
 ,\iih 
 
Arhich he 
 from that 
 3 arising 
 ition and 
 times felt 
 t to pur- 
 ry affairs 
 prehend- 
 t involve 
 lid prove 
 : would, 
 remark- 
 ion, that 
 )ts I had 
 dulity of 
 weighed 
 lyself, to 
 and ex- 
 of those 
 1 as sus- 
 Eis those 
 
 fHAnii MONX. 
 
 U 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Reception of my first editions by Protestants— Newspaper aspersions 
 and opposition— Depression and discourageineim — Wisli to retire 
 into obscurity with my infant— Measures talien to effect my desire. 
 
 The violent denunciations of my book which I 
 read in several Protestant newspapers, and the ma- 
 lignant and oflen unfounded attacks made by some 
 of them against the few persons who had first be* 
 lieved my tale and befriended me, helped to depress 
 my spirits : while the Montreal affidavits contained 
 several things that greatly wounded me. Some of 
 those documents cast the most unfounded aspersions 
 upon my character, which it was impossible for mo 
 at once to remove by* opposing evidence, from the 
 very nature of the case ; and these, I had no doubt, 
 must have produced impressions on the minds of 
 some honest people, unfavorable to me. But none 
 of these causes gave me half as much pain as the 
 affidavit of my mother. That long paper, (which 
 the reader will find in the Appendix to the new 
 editions of my "Awful Disclosures,") contained so 
 many aspersions of my character, and was written 
 in such a spirit, that I knew not which must suffer 
 most in the opinions of the virtuous, my parfent or 
 myself Those who have feeling, Will prol^bly 
 not wonder that m such circumstances poor Maria 
 Monk should sometimes have felt a grelat indifier- 
 ence to passing scenes, and <eten to life itielf Cer- 
 
 n 
 
 
■aar 
 
 ■SF^ 
 
 ■IP 
 
 IZ 
 
 ATTEMPTS TD ABDUCT 
 
 tainly, I think some excuse will be found in them 
 for my frequent change of purpose and varying 
 views of things. 
 
 An incident occurred about this period, which led 
 to some painful thoughts. A woman, in a plain 
 black dress, and accompanied by a boy, obtained an 
 introduction to me one day, by making fair repre- 
 sentations to some of my friends, on pretence of hav- 
 ing been converted from the Roman faith, after re- 
 ceiving an education in a Convent in France. She 
 said she had always entertained a high idea of the 
 sanctity of nuns, and could not be persuaded to doubt 
 it, by any of her friends, until she had read my book, 
 which she was now unable to disbelieve, on account 
 of the internal evidence of truth which it presented. 
 She wished to converse with me, and put a few 
 questions, that her mind might be a little further en- 
 lightened. She was therefore introduced, after giv- 
 ing her name and address, which was that of a 
 teacher of a private school in the lower part of the 
 city. 
 
 This lady having expressed a wish to see me in 
 private, we withdrew for some time, during which 
 she said some things which led me to suspect her 
 being a Roman Catholic in disguise. She put sev- 
 eral questions to me, which I think must have been 
 put into her mouth by some priest. From other 
 expressions, I became convinced that she knew much 
 of nunneries. She then turned to ask some ques- 
 tions about my infant, and remarked, that she could 
 not bear to see the child of a priest— she thought \l 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 18 
 
 in them 
 varying 
 
 which led 
 1 a plain 
 tained an 
 air repre- 
 :e of hav- 
 , after re- 
 ce. She 
 ea of the 
 1 to doubt 
 rrybook, 
 1 account 
 iresented. 
 ut a few 
 rther en- 
 after giv 
 hat of a 
 rt of the 
 
 ee me in 
 g which 
 pect her 
 put sev- 
 ive been 
 m other 
 !W much 
 ne ques- 
 \ie could 
 ought it 
 
 a pity ii should live— it would be a kindness if some- 
 body would take it out of the way— she could hardly 
 keep her hands off from it— she wished its neck was 
 wrung. I began to be somewhat agitated, and was 
 glad to get back into the other room among the 
 family. But there, strange as it was, she repeated 
 one or two of these expressions about my child ; yet 
 left a piece of money in its hand on going away. 
 The impression this interview left with me, was 
 painful, although so unintelligible was the stran- 
 ger's conduct. 
 
 She afterwards made me two or three calls, when 
 «he seemed still more wild and crazy than before: 
 for she once brought a young roan with her, whom 
 I never saw before nor since, but whom she told me 
 8he had induced to consent to marry me, urging me 
 to take him without delay for a husband. I an- 
 swered the woman very shortly, but it did not dis- 
 courage her. One of my friends soon afterwards 
 called at her school, and informed her that she could 
 not be again admitted to see me ; when her appear- 
 ance and manners were so equivocal as to excite 
 some suspicion that she had some project in view, 
 but nothing further has ever come to our knowledge 
 in relation to her. 
 
 Since I have spoken so much at length on the 
 state of my feelings about that period, I may add, that 
 the recollection of scenes in the Convent still con- 
 tinued at times to distress me. Although it appears 
 to be gradually diminishing, it has not yet entirely 
 passed away ; and about the period of which I speak. 
 
I( 
 
 Wi 
 
 14 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 m 
 
 ' ( 
 
 i 
 
 it .vas more vivid than it is at present. I still occt- 
 sionally revert to one event and another which I 
 have there witnessed, and sometimes review some 
 of the circumstances through which I have passed, 
 at different periods of my life, with distressing feel* 
 ings. I have also reason to believe, that some super- 
 stitious ideas inspired in early life, are not easy to 
 be entirely eradicated, even after the judgment has 
 been convinced of their erroneous nature. 
 
 As an evidence of the excitability of my fears in 
 sleep, I may mention, that a female friend who 
 lodged in the same bed with me about the time of 
 which I was speaking, waked me one night from a 
 most distressing dream. She informed me after- 
 wards, that on coming to bed after I had fallen asleep, 
 I sprung wildly up, seized her, and with the appear* 
 ance of extreme terror, endeavored to throw her 
 from me, and to avoid her. When she had succeed- 
 ed in waking me, it was a long time before she 
 could compose me. I had been dreaming that the 
 priests had me again in the Black Nunnery, and 
 were just laying hold of me to inflict upon me 
 some dreadful punishment. Some time in the last 
 spring, I was informed by a young Canadian, 
 whom I had formerly known, and with whom I 
 had several times met \dthin a few weeks in New 
 York, that a man had arrived from Montreal who 
 had expressed a desire to see me. He had repre- 
 sented himself as a firm believer in my " Ksclo- 
 sures," and as being in possession of facts calculated 
 to corroborate them, which he was deterred from 
 
 8 
 
Maria mokz. 
 
 10 
 
 ill ocet- 
 which I 
 w some 
 passed, 
 ing feel- 
 le super- 
 easy to 
 lent has 
 
 fears in 
 nd who 
 time of 
 t from a 
 le after- 
 1 asleep, 
 appear* 
 row her 
 succeed- 
 bre she 
 that the 
 3ry, and 
 pon me 
 the last 
 madian, 
 whom I 
 in New 
 eal who 
 1 repre- 
 Ksclo- 
 Iculated 
 id from 
 
 publishing merely by a regard to a branch of busi- 
 ness in vvJiich he was to engage on his return home. 
 I consented to an introduction, as did those friends 
 with whom I commonly consulted in such cases ; 
 and he made me several calls, in which he conversed 
 at first in a manner corresponding with what I had 
 been led to expect. But on one or two occasions, 
 when no one else was present, he intimated senti- 
 ments of a different nature, and expressed suspicions 
 of the motives of my Protestant friends. He also 
 threw out remarks which led me to suspect that he 
 had had intercourse with some of the priests before 
 leaving Montreal. I was displeased with his appa- 
 rent duplicity, and gave him little encouragement to 
 proceed : so that if he had any project, he did not 
 make it known to me. 
 
 Not long after my last interview with Father 
 Phelan, and when I presumed he must have been 
 gone back to Canada, I formed the resolution one 
 day of calling on Mrs. B., of whom he had spoken 
 in such favorable terms. I found the house in 
 which she had lodgings without difficulty ; and, on 
 introducing myself to her, met witn a very kind and 
 friendly reception. I had been afraid to go there 
 with Father Phelan, or during his stay in the city, 
 even alone, because it was a place he had recom- 
 mended, lest some plan might have been formed to 
 get mtj into his power. I never, I believe, thought 
 ©f going to any house which he pronosed, without 
 the reffection that I might have my mouth stopped 
 with a plaster, or in some other way. 
 
It 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 Mrs. B. expressed great interert in me ; and her 
 friend fy reception induced me to speak of my own 
 affaiis and feelings with perfect frankness, in a pri- 
 vate interview she gave me in a room by ourselves. 
 When she heard my expressions of anxiety about 
 the resuhs of my publication, she advised me to pro- 
 ceed no further, but to give up all. And this she 
 urged, not on the ground that it would injure the 
 priests, but merely as what was expedient for myself. 
 She did not question the truth of any part of my 
 story—far from it, she appeared to admit and believe 
 it all, and to entertain feelings of great enmity against 
 the priests. But she remarked that I had 3ono 
 much, indeed quite as much as anybody could rea- 
 sonably expect of me ; and now I ought to withdraw 
 from a situation that exposed me to many unpleas- 
 ant things, and tempted these around me to make 
 false professions of regard for my interests, that they 
 might gain something for themselves. She told 
 me that if I was disposed to live with her, I should 
 enjoy all the advantages of retirement and comfort, 
 and she would undertake to ensure me a pleasant 
 home as long as I should wish to remain. 
 
 She went on to say, that if I would consent, she 
 would take a house ar^ywhere ou\ of New York, 
 and make Father Phelan furnish the money neces- 
 sary for our expenses, saying, however, that I need 
 not go to Canada. To all this I objected, and then 
 hinted at a kind offer I once received from one of 
 my uncles in Montreal, which she said she would 
 advise me to accept, if I would not agreo to her plan. 
 
 M 
 
■ABI4 MOtTK. 
 
 17 
 
 and her 
 my own 
 in a pri- 
 irselves. 
 ty about 
 
 to pro- 
 this she 
 jure the 
 ■ myself, 
 t of my 
 
 1 believe 
 against 
 
 id lono 
 aid rea- 
 ithdraw 
 mpleas' 
 ) make 
 lat they 
 be told 
 should 
 omfort, 
 leasant 
 
 nt, she 
 York, 
 neces- 
 I need 
 d then 
 one of 
 
 would 
 rplan. 
 
 She then urged me to bring away my child from my 
 lodging , and go directly to her. She was unable, 
 however, to get any promise out of me ; for although 
 I believed her sincere in her professions of friend- 
 Ehip, I felt some fears of trusting myself wholly in 
 the power of any stranger devoted to the Roman 
 Catholic faith. 
 
 I once conversed with her about my mother's 
 affidavit. She offered to -vrite to her, as an old ac- 
 quaintance, to make inquiries on the subject. 
 
 I had another interview with Mrs. B. soon .ifter 
 the publication of my book, when she pointed lut 
 several little things which she considered as inaccu- 
 rate or inconsistent ; and when the Montreal affida- 
 vits lame out, she told me they would probably ruin 
 the work, by convmcing the public that it was false. 
 
 I had some conversation with her, some time sub- 
 sequently to this, on the expediency of having some 
 man to take charge of my affairs ; when she pro- 
 posed her husband. When I objected to him as a 
 person unknown out of his immeiiate sphere, she 
 seemed displeased ; and when I mentioried the name 
 of a clergyman who I thought might possibly un- 
 dertake the task, she expressed anger, and said if I 
 trusted him I should be a beggar — it would be 
 jumping from the frying pan into the fire — and she 
 went on abusing me in rather severe terms. She 
 went indeed, so far, that I left the house, telling her 
 I would never return ; but she called me back, and 
 explained a little, wishing to remove unfavorabk 
 impressions from my mind. 
 
I it 
 
 18 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 Vi: 
 
 
 Ni; 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ^TllJlr? ^''^''^^^''^ to a friend-Hie propoBitlons reiterated-. 
 Abetter from my uncle-His arrival in New Yori^-lute^^Tmi. 
 
 Some time after this, (how long I do not know 
 With precision,) I received an invitation from Mrs 
 B. to call at her house. I complied, when she 
 showed me a letter from Father Phelan, in which 
 he mvned me to go to O uada. I examined the let- 
 ter, and had reason to believe it was from him, partly 
 because it contained an expression, ("cher cceur"-! 
 <lear heart,) in the first sentence, which was alluded to 
 at the close as a mark of its genuineness, and which I 
 feit confident no person but he would have used as 
 It was one which he had often introduced in convcr- 
 sation in the Nunnery. 
 
 Mrs. B. then told me she had received a reply to 
 her letter to my mother, in which she declared that 
 She had neither written nor signed the affidavit 
 which was published as hers ; but that she had been 
 prevailed on by the agency of some of the priests to 
 allow it to go out uncontradicted— some person hav- 
 mg written and published it in her name. She then 
 produced the letter and showed it to me; and I re- 
 cognised my mother's handwriting, which is very 
 peculiar, and almost impossible to be mistakea 
 She, however, refused to Jet me carry away either 
 ui lijo letters. 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 19 
 
 eiterated" 
 rview with 
 
 t know 
 m Mrs. 
 ien she 
 I which 
 the let- 
 , partly 
 Eur" — 
 uded to 
 i^hich I 
 ised, as 
 ;onvcr- 
 
 2ply to 
 
 ?d that 
 
 Bdavit 
 
 i been 
 
 ests to 
 
 nhav- 
 
 ethen 
 
 llre- 
 
 I very 
 
 akea 
 
 !jitiier 
 
 She then urged me to apply to Father Phelaii 
 and, notwithstanding my unwillingness, wrote an 
 answer, which she insisted on my signing, though it 
 contained nothing that appeared to me of much im- 
 portance. On other occasions she showed me more 
 than one letter from Father Phelan, in which some- 
 thing was commonly said of me or my affairs ; but 
 during all this time I maintained an unshaken reso- 
 lution never to trust myself in his power, or to con- 
 fide far in any person who I might suspect of being 
 confederate with him. 
 
 It happened, that owing to circumstances similar 
 to some I have before detailed, some time in the 
 month of May, 1836, I made up my mind, that I 
 had better withdraw, if possible, from the excitement 
 and trials to which I had been so long subject, and 
 retire into obscurity in some country place, where I 
 might spend my life tmknown. I thought that I 
 had perhaps done all my duty — I had revealed as 
 much as would be believed, m this strife of mind, 
 I naturally recalled a flattering offer made to me by 
 an uncle one day, in August, 1835, during my visit 
 to Montreal, after my exertions to bring my charges 
 to a legal investigation had failed. I thought I 
 might safely apply to him. I accordingly wrote 
 him a letter, requesting him, if he could, to come to 
 New York and remove me to some retreat such as 
 I have described ; and taking it to Mrs. B's, asked 
 her to forward it for me to Canada. This was 
 
 flten which Father Phfilcn ha A nnvor nmnneaA A« 
 
 even hinted at; and ona which, I presumed, he 
 
 
.1 I 
 
 80 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 m 
 m 
 
 I i 
 
 would not be likely to approve oC It was one 
 which I thought would effectually secure me from 
 the power of the priests, of whom I felt as much 
 dread as ever. If Father Phelan had even made 
 the most distant suggestion in favor of it, that alone 
 would have been sufficient to deter me from deciding 
 upon Its adoption. Mrs. B. took my letter with 
 readiness, and promised t > forward it to Canada 
 
 After a few days, I called again, when Mrs. B. 
 gave me a letter from my uncle, in which he ac- 
 knowledged the receipt of mine, and expressed his 
 willingness to comply with my wishes, but said I 
 had written m such a manner that he apprehended 
 i might change my mind, and wished me to write 
 again if I adhered to my intention. He added, that 
 he had sent on money, and Mrs. B. could accompany 
 me part of the way to Montreal. I wrote again, 
 accordingly, repeating the former request, but de- 
 claring that I could never consent to trust myself in 
 Canada, and received an answer to that letter also 
 m which my uncle still expressed doubts of the firm' 
 ness of my purpose, and requested that I would still 
 write once more, saying, on the receipt of my letter he 
 would immediately set out for New York From 
 the time when I made up my mind pretty decidedly 
 to go, I began to speak of it freely with some of my 
 New York friends; but they opposed me, and ar- 
 ^ed with me against it 
 
 I happened to call once more at Mrs. B's, too soon, 
 as I knew, for my last letter to bring him from Mon. 
 
 treal. when hpr sisfor f^iri ^ i_ _ 
 
 „ , ,^.,„ ,,^^ ^„^. um-re was aireadjr 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 21 
 
 was one 
 i me from 
 
 as much 
 ven made 
 that alone 
 1 deciding 
 Jtter with 
 anada. 
 1 Mrs. B. 
 h he ac« 
 essed his 
 ui said I 
 rehended 
 5 to write 
 ded, that 
 company 
 :e again, 
 :, but de- 
 nyselfin 
 ter aiso, 
 the firm- 
 >uld still 
 letter he 
 From 
 3cidedly 
 teofmy 
 and ar- 
 
 >o soon, 
 nMon^ 
 already 
 
 in town. I replied that I could not believe it ; soon 
 after which she said he was in sight in the street, 
 and a person entered directly afterwards, whom I 
 recognised as him. My feelings almost overcame 
 me. Whatever was the cause, I was quite unable 
 to speak, and could hardly stand. His unexpected 
 appearance in so sudden a manner, filled my mind 
 with many painful thoughts and apprehensions ; and 
 I immediately began to realize that I had in fact a 
 great repugnance to a step which I had before con- 
 sidered as easy and pleasant. Some of my friends 
 had solemnly warned me against trusting myself in 
 the power of any one from Canada, without some 
 good security ; and the thought of what might be my 
 iate in case I should, when too late, find my confi- 
 dence betrayed, quite overpowered me. At the same 
 time, the sight of a person just from Montreal, re- 
 vived many of the most distressing recollections. I 
 was able at length to master my feelings, and en- 
 gaged in conversation with my uncle. 
 
 He spoke as if he expected to take me off without 
 delay, and appeared surprised when I expressed a 
 doubt of being ready immediately. After conversing 
 together for a time in the house, we walked out, and 
 conferred at leisure on several topics interesting to 
 me. He told me, thai although he had at first 
 thought only of having me with him at his residence 
 near Montreal, as I preferred not to return there, 
 he was willing to change his abode; and would re^ 
 move to Vergennes, in Vermont, if I chose. Eein«' 
 ft bachelor, he could easily change his residence; 
 
) 
 
 22 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUOT 
 
 ^ # 
 
 ill 
 
 Ml 
 
 and he was willing to repeat t(, me the propositions 
 ho had made to me while in Montreal last summer, 
 viz. to support me and my child for life, give me 
 the care of his household, in place of his house- 
 keeper, without requiring me to contradict any thing 
 I had said, although I had now published a book, and 
 then had only made an affidavit The only condition 
 "3 would require of me, was, that I should henceforth 
 be silent about those things which had given me so 
 much trouble, and never publish any thing more 
 about the Nunnery. He seemed to think that I 
 should thus save myself much vexation and anxiety ; 
 not intimating at all that he wished me to be silent 
 on account of the priests, whose part he did not pre- 
 tend to take. So far, indeed, was my uncle from 
 appearing as their advocatr that he cursed them 
 whenever they were spoken of, and seemed to have 
 not much better opinion of them than I had. 
 
 He spoke also of my book, and of the measures 
 taken in relation to it, as well as of my being a ward 
 In Chancery, with such familiarity as to surprise me. 
 He informed me that he had made many inquiries 
 on these subjects, 1 ntioning bookstores at which 
 he had called, individuals with whom he had con- 
 versed on different points, without letting them sus- 
 pect who he was, and documents to which he had 
 had access ; and claimed to know more of some of 
 ttiy conceme than I did myself All this showed a 
 great interest in me ; and t naturally attributed it all 
 to his regard for his unfortunate niece. He told me 
 that the result of his inquiries into my affairs, was, 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 iropositions 
 St summer, 
 fe, give me 
 his house- 
 t any thing 
 1 book, and 
 y condition 
 henceforth 
 Iven me so 
 bing more 
 ink that I 
 d anxiety ; 
 be silent 
 id not pre- 
 ncle from 
 rsed them 
 3d to have 
 d. 
 
 measures 
 ng a ward 
 rprise me. 
 inquiries 
 at which 
 had con- 
 them sus- 
 h. he had 
 f some of 
 showed a 
 ited it all 
 3 tojd me 
 lirs, wajB^ 
 
 28 
 
 that I had placed loo much confidence m several 
 persons, who, under fair pretences, had gained great 
 advantages to thems^lvea ; and from that time after- 
 wards, he occasionally threw out insinuations against 
 some of those whom I had most confided in, with 
 the mention of circumstances to which he gave an 
 unfavorable aspect. This might arise, I thought, 
 from his partiality for me, and I was disposed to 
 excuse him, as he was not acquainted with those 
 persons, and I could not prevail on him to be intro- 
 duced to them. 
 
 Before my uncle parted from me, he told me I 
 might say, if any of my friends inquired about him, 
 that he was soon going to New Haven for nine days! 
 He went to within a short distance of my lodgings, 
 and then appointed to meet me the next day at a 
 house in Chrystie street, where I understood lodged 
 a Miss F, a friend of Mrs. B. Some of my friends 
 whom I informed of my interview with my uncle, 
 were incredulous, thinking it was not himself, be' 
 mg apprehensive that some plan was on foot to get 
 me into the power of my enemies. They therefore 
 began to put some impediments in my way, object- 
 ing to my leaving home, and endeavoring to amuse 
 me in the house. The next day, however, I called 
 at the house indicated by my uncle, where I found 
 Miss F. in company with my uncle and two other 
 men, one of whom, a tall man, somewhat lame, I 
 recognised as Mr. F., her brother. This man I had 
 occasionally seen in my childhood, at my mother's, 
 
24 
 
 i t, 
 
 r. 
 M 
 
 ATTZIIPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 in Montreal, but never knew much about him, or 
 whether he had any proliession. 
 
 His sister, who is a mantuamaker, is a Canadian 
 by birth and education, and has numerous and re- 
 spectable family connexions in Canada. One of her 
 cousins, I know, is a priest; and I might have said 
 the same of Mrs. B. How long Miss F. has lived 
 in New York, I do not know. She boards in a 
 Protestant family, as I soon discovered, as he re- 
 quested us to speak nothing but French, for fear I 
 might become known to those in the house. 
 
 Oi 
 
 J. 
 
mt him, or 
 
 MARIA MONK. 
 
 25 
 
 I Canadian 
 us and re- 
 One of her 
 t have said 
 \ has lived 
 loards in a 
 as he re* 
 t, for fear I 
 ise. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Arrival of several Canadians— Intervievrs with them. 
 
 I HAD but a short interview with my uncle that 
 day, and soon returned home, without speaking to 
 either of the other men. I asked him, however, who 
 they were, and he informed me that they had lately 
 arrived from Canada, on a mere visit. I inquired 
 whether they came with him; and I now remember 
 that he did not answer, but spoke of something else. 
 The next day, as I was walking in that part of the 
 city, I was met by those two men, who addressed me 
 V'ith cordiality ; saying, they had learned from my 
 ancle that I intended to leave the city and live with 
 him. They said he was a good man, and they 
 thought it would be a wise step on my part. I 
 should by all means accept of his propositions ; but 
 I ought to avoid the Catholics. "But," said I, 
 " what are you but Catholics ?" They smiled, and 
 answered, " Ah, but we are not such as you need to 
 fear — we don't count ourselves Catholics." 
 
 They told me that my uncle would perhaps want 
 to see me occasionally, if I did not go at once ; and 
 proposed to fix on some way in which he might 
 give me information. They thought the best means 
 would be by writing, and leaving a note in some 
 
 ^-^,.T-.-^iiviil j^-ratc. xiiuy sum iC wouia Do 
 
 better not to have my uncle introduced to my friends, 
 
 
JM\ 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 Hi 
 
 because they would probably wish to prevent my 
 departure. 
 
 All this time they did not urge inc to go, but con* 
 ptantly spoke of my journey as of what 1 hud freely 
 determined on, and on which they would not influ- 
 ence me, except so far as to express their approba- 
 tion of my decision, and to say, that the sooner I 
 went, the better it would be for me. Before they left 
 me, they mentioned that one or two other Canadians 
 were in the city, whom they thought I might like 
 to see. I made no objection to seeing them, as they 
 said they felt a friendly interest in me, and would bo 
 pleased to have an interview. 
 
 They told me also, that while I remained where 
 I was, they, as well as my uncle, would feel much 
 anxiety for me, and would wish to be assured of my 
 welfare very frequently; for they had so bad an 
 opinion of those who professed go much friendship 
 for me, that they believed they had very evil designs, 
 and would be glad to murder me. I could not per- 
 suade them that this was out of the question, and 
 they insisted that in order to satisfy them, they must 
 have some way in which they could ascertain from 
 time to time whether I was still in my present lodg- 
 ings, and alive and well. They proposed that I 
 should spend much of my time in my chamber, the 
 window of which they got me to point out to them ; 
 and to appear at it whenever I might see my uncle or 
 either of them passing. In case they had any writ- 
 ten communication to make to me, they would raise 
 Iheir hands in passing, two or three times ; or, if the 
 
vent my 
 
 , but con- 
 id freely 
 lot influ- 
 Qpproba- 
 sooner I 
 they left 
 [inadians 
 ght like 
 , us they 
 vould ^6 
 
 id where 
 el much 
 ed of my 
 bad an 
 iendship 
 designs, 
 not per- 
 ion, and 
 ley must 
 lin from 
 3nt lodgf- 
 d that I 
 iber, the 
 them ; 
 uncle or 
 my writ- 
 ild raise 
 )r, if the 
 
 MARIA HONK. ST 
 
 winy weather continued, they would open their um- 
 brellas once or twice, as a signal, so that I might 
 take an opportunity to visit the spot agreed on for 
 the deposite of their notes, and so ascertain where 
 and when they might wish me to speak with them. 
 I had made up my mind so decidedly in favor of 
 leaving New York, and placing myself under my 
 uncle's protection, that I gave several of my friends 
 distinctly to understand that such was my intention, 
 as I have befor6 stated. Fearing that their mis- 
 judged kindness (as I then considered it) might 
 raise embarrassments in my way, I however did not 
 intend to communicate to them the exact period 
 when I intended to leave them. Indeed, I did not 
 myself agree with my uncle on any precise day and 
 hour, until a few days beforehand. He passed my 
 lodgings on Sunday, the 22d of May, and stopped to 
 converse with me. We then pitched upon Wednes- 
 day, the 25th of May, at - o'clock in the afternoon. 
 At that time I was to meet him at Mrs. B's ; or if 
 any thing prevented, I was to go where I could 
 with my child, and such of my clothes as I could 
 bring whh me, when he would be prepared soon to 
 remove me beyond the reach of pursuit or inquiry. 
 I had been under much excitement and disquietude 
 for mony days, and my trouble only increased as the 
 period approached. I had done much to try the friend- 
 ship of those around me, who had argued with me 
 against the intentions I had avowed ; but their interest 
 in me was not so cooled but they continued tn watch iy»« 
 •nd take kind precautions to prevent my elopement. 
 
lu 
 
 ^J 
 
 If 
 
 ■ i 
 
 28 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 I did not inform them when I intended to set out 
 on my journey, but they had a suspicion of it. 
 
 I was at home on the aftenoon of Sunday, May 
 22, and while I was sitting at the parlor window, 
 my uncle and another man stopped before me 
 on the sidewalk, and began to talk with me. My 
 uncle proposed to me to leave the house and go with 
 him. He said, Mr. S. is now in church, you can 
 come as well as not. I replied that I would not go 
 without my child. He inquired where it was, and 
 I told him a girl had taken it to Williamsburgh. He 
 made particular inquiries about the time when she 
 was to return, the way, and the appearance and dress 
 of the girl, to which I reacily replied. He ihe» 
 soon left me, with his companion. 
 
 After a tii le, the girl returned with my babe ; anc 
 of her own accord began to tell us that she had been 
 much alarmed by the conduct of a man who had 
 accosted her on board the ferry boat. She described 
 him in such a way as to convince me that it could 
 be nobody but my uncle. He had approached her, 
 spoke of the child, offered to take it in his arms, 
 Called it his own, spoke to it, played with it, and 
 was hardly to be prevented from tr.king it away 
 from her. She was unwilling to give its mother's 
 name in the boat, and suppressed it, but refused to 
 part with it, saying she was not permitted to let a 
 stranger take it. The man, however, at length be- 
 came so urgent, that she was obliged to tell him 
 she would certainly call for help if he did not desist. 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 29 
 
 anc 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 My trruigements to leave New York— Accidental defeat of rny plana— 
 Diaappointment— Alarming Intelligence— The lecret operation! of 
 my enemiea exposed. 
 
 1 DID not inform my friends of the iime we had 
 agreed on for my departure, for that I feared would 
 entirely defeat my intention. I sometimes felt a little 
 doubt of the kindness of their feelings, so many 
 imputations had been cast upon their motives by my 
 uncle and his acquaintances. Even when I believed 
 them sincere, I thought they misjudged concerning 
 my real interests. From something that took place, 
 as I since have learned, my friends were very suspi- 
 cious that I intended to leave them on Wednesday ; 
 and they were doubly ^watchful of me that day. 
 
 Knowing my unwillingness to be separated from 
 my babe, they felt little uneasiness about my leaving 
 them, so long as they had her in their possession ; 
 and I found an opportunity to go round to Mrs, B's 
 about 3 o'clock on Wednesday, to request my 
 uncle to wait for me in a carriage at a near point, 
 where it would be more convenient to join him in 
 three-quarters of an hour. I then set off for home 
 to get my babe, he accompanying me a part of the 
 way. I stopped a little in Grand street, to wait for 
 an omnibus, when I felt a wish to see a family once 
 more whose residence was near, and from whom I 
 
 I went in and told them I had called to take leave. 
 18* 
 
do 
 
 ATTEMl'TS TO ABDUCT 
 
 u\ . 
 
 ' I 
 
 Iff 
 
 I" i- 
 
 T 
 
 I 
 
 */ 
 
 as I expected soon to leave New York. Thev 
 were a little apprehensive, as I since have learn^ 
 that I might then be on the eve of my departure, ond 
 wishmg to detain me as long as possible, urged me 
 to sit again when I rose to depart. Their urgency 
 was so strong that I complied, and twice afterwards 
 was persuaded again to seat myself. At length I 
 got away, and hastened home to get my infant; but 
 here I had to encounter a new delay. Two of my 
 female acquaintances were in the house alone • an*d 
 when I entered I hoped they would not oppose my 
 wishes. To my disappointment, however, thev made 
 decided oppositi i to my getting possession'of my 
 child, good-naturedly it is true and with every ex- 
 pression of interest in her and myself, but so resolute- 
 ly that I could do nothing. At length, after an hour's 
 delay, I got my babe into my arms, and proceeded 
 to the corner of Avenue D and Houston street, where 
 I was to have met my uncle about two hours before. 
 He was not there, but I presumed had got weary 
 of waiting for me, and perhaps becoming suspicious 
 of my intentions, might have gone away in disgust. 
 At a corner not far off, I was accosted by three of 
 the Canadians I have before spoken of, though, 
 such was the excitement of my feelings. I cannot 
 remember which they were. They told me my 
 uncle had been waiting for me at the time appointed, 
 and that they were willing to go and request him to 
 wait for me at Mrs. B's, at the same time advising 
 me to get into an omnibus. They immediately 
 set off in haste, rM I was on the point of fol- 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 81 
 
 :. They 
 ^e learn^ 
 ture, ond 
 rged me 
 urgency 
 lerwards 
 length I 
 ant; but 
 
 of mv 
 ne; and 
 pose my 
 2y made 
 
 1 of my 
 rery ex- 
 esolute- 
 1 hour's 
 Jceeded 
 , where 
 before, 
 weary 
 
 picious 
 
 lisgust. 
 
 hree of 
 
 hough, 
 
 cannot 
 
 le my 
 
 Dinted, 
 
 him to 
 
 vising 
 
 liately 
 
 lowing them at once in the first omnibus I could 
 find, when it occurred to me that I had better return 
 nome a moment for my clothes, which 1 had previ- 
 ously arranged to take with me. I therefore called 
 in at the house of a woman whom I had occasion- 
 ally seen, and requested permission to leave my 
 child there for a few moments, till I could return 
 home, adding something else which 1 do not very 
 distinctly recollect. She not only consented to this, 
 but expressed a willingness to go and help me bring 
 away my clothes, when she understood that 1 had 
 no one to assist me in carrying them. Leaving my 
 child, therefore, we proceeded together to my lodg- 
 ings ; but on reaching them, I found that my depar- 
 ture with my infant had caused much excitement 
 among my friends. One of them had already gone 
 to the police to prevent, if possible, my departuie 
 from the city ; and the* news had been communicated 
 to some of the newspaper offices, under the full persua- 
 sion that I had been unsuspectingly decoyed into the 
 power of my enemies, and that, if I were once got out 
 of the city, I should probably never again be heard of. 
 The two kind females whom I again found alone 
 in the house, were therefore rejoiced to see me 
 again, but they were much more resolute than before 
 in opposing my wishes. One of them stepped out 
 and called her brother to her aid, who promptly 
 came, and interposed such impediments to my leav- 
 ing the house that I found myself again disappointed, 
 and compelled, though at the time with pain and re- 
 abandon the plan I, as well as others, had 
 
 gret, 
 
 takan such trouble to afcomplish. 
 
n 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 II II 
 
 i ■ 
 
 I afterwards iearnt that some of my friends, whd 
 had heard from me that my uncle and other persons 
 from Canada, were making arrangements for my 
 departure from New York, had consulted on having 
 them apprehended. Application was first made to 
 one of the city magistrates, but he gave it as his 
 opinion that whatever suspicion might be had, there 
 was not evidence enough to act upon. A lawyer 
 was consulted by another of my friends, who recom- 
 mended the immediate adoption of measures for their 
 apprehension ; in consequence of which, he applied 
 at the upper police. The magistrate, after hearing 
 the state of things, thought the circumstances very 
 fitrong, and that tliey gave room to presume that a 
 serious plot had been formed to get me away. He 
 called the next day to converse with me, accompa- 
 nied by another person ; but when he had considered 
 the circumstances at leisure, he remarked that they 
 appeared to have kept just within the bounds of law, 
 and never to have transgressed, so that they had not 
 committed any overt act which might have rendered 
 them amenable. He expressed surprise at the evi- 
 dence he found of their caution, and said it was 
 clear to him that they had been acting under first 
 rate advice. 
 
 I confess that it was pleasing to me, that they 
 were not to be proceeded against ; for it was painful 
 to think of having persons arrested on a high 
 charge, with whom I had so recently been on terms 
 of apparent mutual confidence. 
 I still continued firm in the belief that the propo- 
 
MARXA moiYK. 
 
 as 
 
 they 
 
 sition» made by my uncle, and warmly approved 
 by the Canadians I ha; sc often met, were in 
 good faith, and dictated by a sincere interest in my 
 welfare. I fully believed their story, as they had 
 repeatedly declared it, viz. : that the plan originated 
 with my uncle when I was last in Montreal ; that 
 neither his Canadian companions nor any one else 
 had known of it, or had any interest in carrying it 
 through ; that it was entirely owing to accident that 
 my uncle had met with any of his acquaintances in 
 New York ; and that the pains they had taken to in- 
 duce me to accede to his wish, grew out of their 
 friendly disposition towards me. 
 
 An occurrence took place, however, a short time 
 after the events which I have narrated above, which 
 produced a sudden and very powerful change in my 
 feelings. An evening ^or two after the disappoint- 
 ment of my plans, a gentleman called on .ne, will; 
 whom I had been acquainted for several months, 
 and in whoso character I had reason to piace entire 
 confidence. He made some remarks, and asked 
 three or four questions which filled me with sur- 
 prise. I at once perceived that he had some know- 
 ledge of the Canadians I had conversed with, which 
 nobody but an intimate acquaintance could have 
 communicated. It is not my design here to convey 
 a particular account of this interview, as the time 
 has not yet arrived when it will be proper to do so. 
 I will only add, that in a few sentences my friend 
 
 from the lips of the Canadians in my hearing, and 
 
f 
 
 84 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 I jj 
 
 L a 
 
 I 
 
 alluded to a few circumstances to which they also 
 had alluded; and although both the expressions and 
 the circumstances would have been, of themselves, 
 unworthy of any serious regard, in the connexion 
 in which they came up, they convinced me, in a 
 most serious and ogent manner, that I had but just 
 escaped a deep laid and dangerous plot. One sub- 
 ject to which allusion was thus blindly made was 
 the same to which the Canadian already mentioned, 
 had alluded in a private interview with me. I 
 shuddered ; for I saw, to my own entire conviction, 
 that the seventeen Canadians, instead of being my 
 friends, and merely casual visiters in New York, 
 had come here only for the purpose of inveigling 
 me back into the power of my enemies ; and that 
 they had been for many days practising profound 
 duplicity merely for the purpose of deceiving me. 
 Even if this, though strongly indicated, was not in 
 fact fully proved, yet I had unquestionable evidence 
 that the person from whom the questions proposed 
 to me had proceeded, must be intimately acquainted 
 wiA the character and intentions, the motives and 
 plans of the Canadian troop — and I turned, with the 
 deepest solicitude, to my friend, to inquire what infor- 
 matibn he had of them and their operations. To 
 my questions he replied, with solemn declarations 
 that I had barely escaped from a plot which had 
 been long maturing in Montreal ; and that the indi- 
 tidual primarily engaged in directing its accom- 
 plishment, had acted under the promise of a reward 
 ifi iiiieen thousand dollars in case of success. 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 35 
 
 they also 
 •sions and 
 emselves, 
 onnexion 
 me, in a 
 i but just 
 One sub- 
 lade was 
 entioned, 
 me. I 
 •nviction, 
 •eing my 
 w York, 
 veigling 
 and that 
 )rofound 
 ing me. 
 i3 not in 
 jvidence 
 iroposed 
 ]uainted 
 ves and 
 ivith the 
 at infor- 
 is. To 
 irations 
 ch had 
 he indi- 
 accom- 
 reward 
 
 CHAPTER yi. 
 
 Recollection of several things which happened at different periods- 
 Records made by me of my " disclosures"— My first opinion of Misa 
 Reed's book— Intention to confess while in the Bellevue Asylum- 
 Interview with a New York lady about to become a nun. 
 
 Since the publication of my first edition, I have 
 had different things brought to my memory, which 
 I had forgotten while reviewing in it the past scenes 
 of my life. Some of these have presented themselves 
 to me while meditating alone, by day or by night; and 
 others have been brought to mind by conversing with 
 others. I have seen a number of my former acquaint- 
 ances, and in my interviews with them, my memory 
 has often been refreshed on one subject or another. 
 
 During a conversation I had in March last, with 
 Mr. John Hilliker of New York, who by so kindly 
 persisting in taking me from my exposed retreat, 
 saved my life as I believe, and introduced me to the 
 Almshouse, he recalled to my mind a paper which 
 I held in my hand when he found me in a field. I 
 did not mention that paper in my Sequel, because I 
 did not think of it. He mentions, in his aflidavit, 
 that I refused to let him see it, and tore it in pieces, 
 when I found he was resolved to remove me. I 
 had made up my mind that I was soc- to die. In- 
 deed, although i have felt unwilling to declare it 
 heretofore, my intention had been to die by starva- 
 tion, in the lonely place where I had taken my 
 abode. Sometimes this resolution failed me for a 
 
 Pi 
 
11 
 
 86 
 
 n 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 time, and I would eat, and even send the little bey 
 who visited me, to buy a few cakes. Sometimes, also, 
 I thought of destroying my life by other means ; but 
 still thinking it would have some merit in the sight 
 of God, to disclose the worst of the crimes I had wit- 
 nessed in the Nunnery, I determined to leave behind 
 me a record which might be picked up after my death, 
 whenever and however that event might come upon 
 me. I therefore one day sent Tommy to buy me some 
 paper; and, understanding I wanted to write, he 
 brought me an inkstand and pen, as I believe from 
 his mother's house. I wrote a brief statement of facts 
 upon the paper, and folded it, I believe, in the form 
 of a letter, after signing it, as I think, with my Chris- 
 tian name only, " Maria." This was the paper which 
 Mr. Hilliker endeavored to obtain, and which I tore, 
 to prevent it from being seen, when I thought death 
 was not so near as I had supposed. 
 
 The Sunday before the birth of my child, I again 
 wrote, with similar feelings, and in a similar style, 
 and hid the paper. But I afterwards took it again 
 and bnrnt it. 
 
 While I was in the Asylum, a gentleman who 
 had Miss Reed's book, (" Six Months in a Convent,") 
 read some passages in my presence, which irritated 
 me so much that I spoke to him with passion, and 
 I fear almost insulted him. I had never heard of 
 such a person or such a book before, but I beHeved 
 every thing I heard, because it corresponded with my 
 own experience, so far as it went ; but I thought, at 
 that lijomcTit, thai it was wrong to make known such 
 
 
ittle bey 
 nes,also, 
 ans ; but 
 he sight 
 had wit- 
 e behind 
 ly death, 
 me upon 
 me some 
 vrite, he 
 jve from 
 It of facts 
 the form 
 y Chris- 
 jr which 
 ;h I tore, 
 ht death 
 
 I again 
 ar style, 
 it again 
 
 an who 
 nvent,") 
 irritated 
 ion, and 
 leard of 
 believed 
 with my 
 lught, at 
 ivn such 
 
 f 
 
 MARIA MONK. 
 
 87 
 
 things to the world, as it was calculated to injure 
 the Church: in such an unsettled state did my 
 mind continue to be for a considerable time. It was 
 perfectly evident to me, however, that the institution 
 where she vvns, must be materially different from 
 the Black Nunnery, as it was far ^m being so 
 close, or governed by such strict rules. She also 
 had been in it too short a time to learn all ; and be- 
 sides, being only a novice, it was impossible that 
 she should be fully acquainted with many things 
 which are communicated only to nuns. 
 
 While I was in the Asylum, I had once made up 
 my mind to confess to Mr. Conroy, after receiving 
 his invitations and threatening messages, being 
 strongly urged by some of the Catholic women 
 about me. It happened, most fortunately for mc, 
 that I was befriended and advised by an excellent 
 woman, Mrs. Neil, who took great pains to instruct 
 and influence me aright. When I had decided on 
 obeying the summons of the priest, Mrs. Neil came 
 in, and having ascertained my intention, urged me 
 to reflect, and impressed it upon my mind, that I 
 was responsible to God, and not to man, for my con- 
 duct, and that his power and authority over me were 
 only pretended. I believe I had then sometimes 
 more confidence in priests than in God Almighty. 
 She assured me that I had rights, and had friends 
 there who would protect me. I then determined 
 not to go to Confession. 
 
 I have ffenerallv found it poRipr tn cnnvinnt% 
 Catholics than Protestants of the truth of 
 
 # 
 
 ^ \i 
 
 i\ \ 
 
38 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO ABDUCT 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 K 
 
 if they come to me with doubts or even unbelief. 
 Since the first appearance of my book, I have re- 
 ceived visits from a great number of persons in con- 
 sequence of what they had seen or heard of its con- 
 tents ; and among these have been a considerable 
 number of Catholics. While I am able to say that 
 I have had the satisfaction of removing all doubts 
 from the minds of some Protestants whom I have 
 seen, I must confess that in general I have received 
 the greatest satisfaction from interviews with intelli- 
 gent Catholics. The reason of this is, that I know 
 better how to treat the latter in argument. Having 
 been one myself, I know where their difficulties 
 lie, how to appeal to their own minds, and how 
 to lead them to correct conclusions. Perhaps I can 
 best convey my meaning to my readers, by giving a 
 brief account of some of the interviews alluded to. 
 There is an interesting little girl whom I have, 
 repeatedly conversed with, (the daughter of an igno-. 
 rant Catholic woman,) who has enjoyed some of the 
 advantages of instruction in the scriptures, and sub- 
 mits with extreme reluctance to the ceremonies 
 which her mother requires her to perform, in com- 
 pliance with the requisitions of her priest. She be- 
 lieves my hook, and she has reason for it. She has 
 acknowledged to me, though with shame and reluc- 
 tance, that, when compelled by her mother to confess 
 to Father ****, in his private room, he has set with 
 his arms around her, and often kissed her, refusing 
 
 iiiu pica, liiai lit; licvcT 
 
 Ss£ 
 
 
 tr TTi 
 
 requires pay for confessing pretty girls. He told 
 
MARIA MONK. 
 
 39 
 
 her the Virgin Mary would leave her if she told c 
 it. His qdestions are much the same as I have 
 heard. All this I can believe, and do believe. I 
 need not say that I tremble for her fate. 
 
 During the first vtreek in March, 1836, 1 received 
 a visit at my lodgings in New York, from a young 
 woman, of a Protestant family in this city, who had 
 received a R man Catholic education. She called, 
 as I understood, at the urgent request of her mother, 
 who was exceedingly distressed at her daughter's 
 intention to enter a Canadian nunnery. 
 
 Part of our interview was in private ; for she re- 
 quested me to retire with her a little time, where 
 we might be alone ; and I found her intention was, 
 by certain queries, to satisfy herself whether I had 
 ever been a Roman Catholic. She inquired if I 
 could tell any of thtj questions commonly asked of 
 women in the Confession box; and on my answer- 
 ing in the affirmative, she desired me to repeat some, 
 which I did. This satisfied her on that point ; and 
 I soon became so far acquainted with the state of her 
 mind, as to perceive that she was prepared to avoid 
 the influence of every argument that I could use 
 against the system to which she had become at- 
 tached. 
 
 She confessed to me, that she had given five hun- 
 dred dollars to the Cathedral, and a considerable 
 sum to St. Joseph's Church, and that she had decided 
 on entering a nunnery in Canada. I inquired why 
 she did not enter one in tlie United States. To this 
 she replied, that she had only one objection; her 
 
W ATTKMtlft TO ADOVOT 
 
 ConfesBor. Father Pies, having told her thut he 
 would by no means recommend the latter, and 
 greatly preferred the former, because the priests haa 
 entire control over the Canadian nunneries, which 
 they had not of those in the States. This, and 
 some other parts of our conversation, took place in 
 the presence of other persons: and on hearing this 
 declaration of the priest, the motive of which was to 
 us so palpable, a lady present laughed outright. 
 
 While we were alone, on her expressing a doubt 
 of the crimes I have charged upon the priests, I 
 said, but you admit that they have said and done 
 such and such things, (which I do not like to re^ 
 peat.) She signified assent. Then, said I, how can 
 you pretend that any thing is too bad for them to do ? 
 I also said, you admit that they have asked you in the 
 Confession box, whether you ever wished to commit 
 bestiality. She replied, " Yes ; but if we have not evil 
 thoughts, there is no harm." •' You admit that they 
 have Seated you with great familiarity at confes- 
 sion?" She replied, that she confessed to her priest 
 while he sat in a chair, and that he had ; " but " 
 said she, " you know a priest is a holy man, and can- 
 not sin." And when I pressed her with another 
 question, she confessed that her priest hid told her 
 she could not oe sanctified without having perform- 
 ed an act commonly called criminal, and replied in a 
 similar manner. 
 
 She was ashamed or afraid to assert her full 
 feith in some of the doctrines she had been taught. 
 when I loudly and emphatically demanded of her, 
 
 c 
 
 r 
 I 
 
 
 
 ii 
 d 
 
Maria monk. 
 
 4i 
 
 whether she did indeed credit them. This wa. tl.o 
 
 as If she believed m them: but when I said, " Do 
 you believe it really and truly ?_you do ?" she in- 
 variably faltered and denied it 
 
 She spoke of my " Disclosures" as untrue; and I 
 got 1 out of her, that she had conversed wi h her 
 pnes about me at Confession, who had assured her 
 that I was not myself, not Maria Monk, but an evil 
 «p.r.t. in short, the devil in the form of a woman 
 After considerable conversation, however, she adi 
 muted that my book was undoubtedly true but , mi 
 she refused to do. as I told her she ought ^fte" sty 
 ing what she had. come out and be a Protestant. ^ 
 She informed me that her Confessor had a 
 great desire to see me. and inquired if I would 
 eonsen. to an interview. I replied, that I would 
 readily agree to see him. in the presence of Dr 
 Brownlee. but not alone ; and she went away with! 
 out leaving me any reason to hope that she had Bee„ 
 released from the power of superstition, or had an » 
 intention r^ gratifying her mother, who was s^ 
 deeply dis.cssed at the prospect of her daughter's 
 
 19* 
 
 ? 
 
43 
 
 BLACK NVNNBRY. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 FURTHER DISCLOSURES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 KecollecUona of my Noviciate In the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. Misi Dir 
 
 ran^caa 
 
 While I was a novice, there was a young lady 
 of our number from the Tannery,* named Ange- 
 lique Duranijeau, with whom I was somewhat ac- 
 quainted, and of whom I had a favorable opinion. 
 She was about eighteen, and at the time of her en- 
 trance had every appearance of good health. Af- 
 ter she had been there a considerable time, it might 
 be about seven months, (as I know she was not near 
 the period when she could make her general confes- 
 sion, that is, at the end of the first year,) I saw her 
 under circumstances which made a strong impres- 
 sion on my mind. 
 
 I had received a summons from the Superior to 
 attend in the Novices' sick-room, with several other 
 novices. When I entered, I found Fathers Savage 
 tnd Bonin reading a paper, and Miss Duran9eau 
 ■n a bed, with a look so peculiar as quite to shock 
 
 ♦ A village a few miles from Montreal. 
 
 1 
 
 ^\> 
 
1III0B DVRAN^EAir* 
 
 48 
 
 me. Her complexion was dark, and of an unnatu- 
 ral color, her look strange, and she occasionally 
 started and conducted very singularly indeed, though 
 she never spoke. Her whole appearance was such 
 as to make me think she hud lost her reason, and 
 almost terrified me. The Superior informed us that 
 she wanted us as witnesses ; and the priests then 
 coming forward, presented the paper to Miss Duran- 
 qeau, and asked her if she was willing to give all 
 her property to the church. She replied with a feeble 
 motion of the head and body, and then, having a pen 
 put into her hands, wrote her name to it without 
 reading it, and relapsed into apparent unconscious- 
 ness. We were then requested to add our signa- 
 tures, which being done, we withdrew, as we enter- 
 ed, I believe without the sick novice having had any 
 knowledge of our presence, or of her own actions. 
 
 A few hours afterwards I was called to assist in 
 laying out her corpse, which was the first intimation 
 I had of her being dead. The Superior, myself, 
 and one or two other novices, had the whole of this 
 melancholy task to perform, being the only persons 
 admitted into the apartment where the body lay. 
 It was swelled very much. We placed it in a cof- 
 fin, and screwed on the cover alone. On account of 
 the rapid change taking place in the corpse, it was 
 buried about twenty four hours after death. 
 
 Not long after the burial, two brothers of Miss 
 Duranqeau came to the Convent, and were greatly 
 
 diotrooQArl tirVkon fn,]A i\\at aViA wna /^pnrl ^K 
 5U%A ^^^7fJ^•^i TT ?-av«s ■-•v.v^ ••--•*- »»*•»-' --•-*-- »-"»-*^i.fl» jt •« 
 
 _ ._oir nnmm 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 plained of not being informed of her sickness : but 
 
44 
 
 BLACK NUNNERv. 
 
 I- 
 
 1/ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 v, 
 
 > 
 
 the Superior assured them that it was at the urgent 
 request of their sister, who was possessed of so 
 much humility, that she thought herself unworthy 
 of attracting the regard of any one, and not fit to 
 be lamented ev™ by her nearest friends. " What 
 was she," she had said, according to the declara. 
 ions made by the Superior, "what was she that 
 She should cause pain to her family ?" 
 
 This was not the only occasion on which I was 
 present at the laying out of the dead. I assisted in 
 three other cases. Two of the subjects died of con- 
 sumption or some similar disease; one of whom, 
 was an old-country girl, and the other a squaw- 
 The latter seemed to fall away from the time when she 
 came into the nunnery, until she was reduced almost 
 
 of rnone ' ''" '° """ ^°"^"" " '"^"^ '""°"'" 
 
 Several stories were told us at difTerent times, of 
 nuns who had gone into a state of sanctity in the 
 Convent. One, who had excited much attention and 
 wonder by prophesying, was at length found to be 
 m such a condition, and was immediately released 
 from the duty of observing the common rules of the 
 Convent, as the superior considered her authority 
 over her as having in a manner ceased 
 
 It was affirmed that many priests had been takeiv 
 to heaven, body and soul, after death. 
 
 The following story I was told by some of the 
 nuns and the superior while I was a novice, antf 
 made a considerable impression upon my mind — 
 Atlcr catechism one day, a dove appeared ia th© 
 
 
TRANSLATION OF A NUIf. 
 
 46 
 
 
 room while the nuns were kneeling and engaged in 
 prayer. It addressed one of the nuns and the Supe- 
 rior, not only in an audible voice, but in a string of 
 French rhymes, which were repeated to me so often 
 that I learnt them almost all by heart, and retain seve- 
 ral to this day. 
 
 " Un grnnd honneur je vous confeie, 
 *' Ausai a vous, la Superieure." 
 
 These were the first two lines. In the sequel the 
 dove informed the audience that in eight days the 
 spirit of the nun should be raised to heaven, to join 
 its own, and that of other souls in that blessed place; 
 and spoke of the honor thus to be conferred upon 
 the nun, and on the Superior too, who had had the 
 training of one to such a grade of holiness. 
 
 When the day thuS designated arrived, a number 
 of priests assembled, with the Superior, to witness 
 her expected translation ; and while they were all 
 standing around her, she disappeared, her body and 
 soul being taken off together to heaven. The win* 
 dows had been previously fastened, yet these offer- 
 ed no obstacle, and she was seen rising upward like 
 a column moving through the air. The sweetest 
 music, as I was assured, accompanied her exit, and 
 continued to sound the remainder of the day, with 
 such charming and irresistible effect, that the usual 
 occupations of ihe nuns were interrupted, and all 
 joined in and sang in concert. 
 
 1 
 
 'j 111 
 
 » 
 
 
 ? 1 
 
46 
 
 BLACK NlTNNERy. 
 
 !| 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 Story of Ann, the S:otch Novice-l »r. 
 
 her received as a nun if it n.^.iAu ^^""'"^^ 
 
 called toTee her n, r '° '°™' ^'^° <">« % 
 
 his errand reauellil .^ ""^^ *"'«• «"<' °^ 
 
 a parcel and thre« Yl ^ Superior's hands 
 
 '"L to A„t li: ^ir^' '^^ '» ^'- 
 of assent, and he withdrew Til u f P"^^'»" 
 
 Ann came hur^rinrinJ',!, T ^^ '"'* ^'"'^■ 
 .„ , , y'."= """ "16 parlor, savino- ,K„ 
 
 ""'"' -- -0 '"icl her that the Superior had sm fo"; 
 
ANN, THE N0VIC2.' 
 
 rheSuperlor'a 
 J the Convent 
 
 who was 
 pleasing 
 en teen or 
 a liking. 
 ^ which I 
 f from St. 
 tiality for 
 ^ having 
 ^plished. 
 rk, nd, 
 ard her 
 ►therless 
 ne day- 
 he was 
 
 , on be- 
 an d of 
 
 )r with 
 hands 
 
 give 
 
 'ession 
 gone, 
 
 r thnf 
 
 3ntfor 
 
 47 
 
 her The Superior rebuked her sharply, and sent 
 her back, without, however, showing he^r what she 
 had promised to give her. A«n .aid, that she had 
 understood a young man (mentioning her visiter) 
 
 teihng her never to come till she was wanted 
 
 wirh'"."^? '"'' ^''""' """ ^"P"'°' 'Old "^ '0 go 
 v.ith her to her room, which I did. She there first 
 
 made me promise never to tell of what she was go- 
 ing to do, and then produced the letlers and package 
 and uegan to open them. One of the letters, I r<^ 
 member, was folded in a singular manner, and fast- 
 ened with three seals. In the parcel was found a 
 mmiature of the young man, a pair of ear rings, a 
 breast p.n^and something else, what, I have now for- 
 gotten. The letters were addressed to her bv her 
 Wer, who advised her by all means to leave the ' 
 Convent. He informed her that a cousin of hers, a 
 tailor had arrived from Scotland, who was in want 
 of a housekeeper; and urged her to live with him 
 Md never renounce tlie Protestant religion in which 
 
 She had been brought up. 
 
 I was surprised that the Superior should do what 
 
 1 lelt to be very wrong and despicable ; but she re- 
 
 presented it as perfectly justifiable on account of the 
 
 good which she had in view. 
 
 I considered myself as bound to be particularly 
 
 obedient to the Supe-lor, in order that I might make 
 
 mv Pnr>^Mnf corresnond '' ' 
 
 i^w T^ijaiuciul 
 
 me to her, by Miss Bousquier, wh., 
 tioned in the sequel of my hrst volumVh7d 
 
 given or 
 
 0, as I have 
 
 I \ 
 
 \ 1 
 
 men- 
 sho^vn 
 
'i 
 
 W 
 
 .' ? 
 
 ■> 
 
 BI-ACK NUNNERY. 
 
 me back into the nunnprir Ti,;. receive 
 
 son f. ,. nunnery. This was a strong rea- 
 
 son for my complying with tl,e Superior's wish t 
 the case of ^vhich I am speaking. " 
 
 turn'LlhVr """'f '"^ '° "-« P«™'J °f ™y re- 
 turn to , he Convent. ! may remark that the Super! 
 
 nes. whether there was substantial reason for reli 
 anceon the favorable opinion expressed to her o^ 
 me by M,ss Bousquier. I recollect particuarlvL^ 
 nqu r,„g of me wh . I had conversed with Ih" 
 at St. Denis to persuade them to enter the Xi! 
 Nunnery : .or Miss Bousquier. I undrsL £ 
 
 Ho.™Dierb '^' f-nmyattachment t'ort 
 
 it wh le whh I ^ ^"^ '^^'""^ representations of 
 n While with her engaged in keeping school Tn 
 
 ruenof nearly the same name: for he had eSn 
 sive family connexions in that nlace H» i 7 
 posite Miss Bousquier. so that I thadfrilT 
 portunities to converse with his daughter ^ 
 
 ^relt"T°r'" ""y ''''"'' '°»^« on this di- 
 
 tions frnm .J c ° ^'''"'^^ particular instruc 
 
 tions from the Superior. I promised to endeavor .„ 
 
 g- """ "*' <^onfidence. for the purpose of infiuea^ 
 
 I 
 
ANN, THE NOVICE. 
 
 40 
 
 'ommendin^ 
 se, responsi- 
 r to receive 
 '■ strong rea- 
 >r's wish in 
 
 d of my re- 
 the Superi- 
 own inqui- 
 on for reli- 
 ' to her of 
 ularly her 
 i^ith, while 
 the Black 
 ?tood, had 
 lent to the 
 stations of 
 lool. To 
 ad urged 
 
 wa- the 
 amiliarly 
 
 of other 
 id exten- 
 liv^ op- 
 
 juent op- 
 
 this di- 
 
 instruc- 
 eavor to 
 
 infiueor 
 
 cing her to take the veil, and to proceed in accord- 
 ance with the directions given me. The Superior 
 told me by no means to make any approaches to her 
 at once, nor indeed for some tir.ie, lest she should 
 suspect our design ; but to wait awhile, until she 
 could have no reason to think my movements might 
 have grown out of the circumstances above mention- 
 ed : for Ann appeared to be uncommonly penetrating, 
 as the Superior remarked ; and of course much cau- 
 tion was necessary in dealing \vith her. Sometime 
 subsequently, therefore, I cannot tell exactly how 
 long, I engaged in conversation with her ^ne day, 
 in the course of which she remarked that Mias 
 Farns, a confidential friend of hers, who had spent 
 a short time in the nunnery some time before, was 
 soon coming back. 
 
 This Miss Farns,* had come in on trial, while I 
 was in the Convent, and I had often heard the Su- 
 perior say, that she must be separated from Ann, 
 because they were so much together, and so often 
 creaking the rules. Ann now told me in confi- 
 dence, that her friend was coming back, not with 
 any real intention of staying, but only for the pur- 
 pose of giving her some iriormation favorable to her- 
 self, which she had obtai led. This she wished to 
 become fully possessed of before she would decide 
 whether to leave the Convent or not. 
 
 All this I communicated to the Superior, who 
 
 then began to look for Miss Farns' return, with a 
 
 «eterminatiGn to treat nor with every appearance of 
 
 kindness. She often, in the mean time, gave me lit- 
 20 
 
50 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 '^ 
 
 Ann. Mm Farns soon presented herself for re. 
 admass,on. and was admitted without any difficul y 
 
 mlmioned , °[ """cepting Ann's letters. 
 
 1 clow ^"^^"^'^ '""=''• ""'' ^""'ewhere abou 
 Being allowed to do pretty much as they chose 
 
 eralll "^^"'="'' -- ™-h together, and gen: 
 erally engaged m deep conversation ; so that as the 
 Superior declared, it was evident they wer forming 
 some plan for secret operations. I tried several 
 .mes to get near and overhear what they were tek 
 >ng about : but I could not learn any thil Th. 
 next day Miss Farns departed, sayin /she fever^n! 
 
 The same evening Ann requested me to tell th^ 
 Supe»or. that she wished to get her clo ^,1 ! 
 she niight leave .he Convent. 1'wtt tZ'^t 
 
 un tf ri ^A ^\r"J^'^ *" '^' ^°^^^' ^»d be given 
 up to the devil. Bonin arn-ued a ^-onH H.ni 
 tfiiQ ^k„ o • , »"^"^60oadealag-ainst 
 
 «i's. The Superior replied, that she had set the old 
 nuns a. work, but without success, therhad nit 
 been able to influence Ann as she desi..^! 1^?' 
 -3 a »name to keep such a creature wiihinlJi; 
 
ANN, THB NOYIOB. 
 
 51 
 
 ^em with 
 jlf for re. 
 difficulty, 
 5s. This 
 about six 
 I's letters, 
 Rre about 
 tumn. 
 3y chose, 
 and g-en. 
 it, as the 
 forming 
 several 
 ere talk- 
 r- The 
 ever in- 
 erior so 
 >rs shut 
 
 teJl the 
 3S, that 
 ? Supe- 
 ing on 
 formed 
 uld hi 
 given 
 gainst 
 he old 
 d not 
 
 
 holy 
 
 walls, to make the flock discontented. At length 
 she decided on the course to pursue ; and turning 
 to me, said : take her up stairs, give her her clothes, 
 yet argue with her in favor of remaining in the Con- 
 vent, but at the same time tell her, that I am indif- 
 ferent about it, and care not whether she goes or 
 stays. 
 
 I accordingly returned to Ann, and telling her that 
 she might follow me up stairs and get her clothes, 
 led the way, and delivered them to her. In obedi- 
 ence to my orders, I lost no time in representing 
 her intentions to depart from our holy residence aa 
 an insinuation of the devil ; and told her that he 
 was trying his best to draw her out into the world, 
 that he might secure her for himself I told her that 
 he had a strong hold upon her, and she ought to use 
 the greater exertions to resist his temptations ; that 
 the Superior thought it might be better on the whole 
 if she departed, because her influence might be very 
 injurious to others if she remained ; yet that I felt a 
 deep interest in her, and could not bear to have her 
 perform her intention, because I well knew that her 
 throwing oflJ'the holy dress that ehe then wore, to 
 take her former one, would be the first step towards 
 damnation. 
 
 "You need not talk so to me," replied Ann, "you 
 have done the same yourself" I told her that if I had, 
 I had lived to regret it, and was glad to get back 
 to the Convent again. After a while an old nun 
 came un. rallod mp. nsirlo nnA odA tU^ o. :__ 
 
 wished me to continue talking with Ann; and, in 
 
US 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 H 
 
 i\ 
 
 case I should preva,l with her.o remain, to make 
 her go down and beg pardon for the scandal she 
 had caused by her conduct, and ask to be taken 
 
 the Superior was often called. 
 
 Poor Ann at length began to listen ic me: and I 
 got her to repeat to me all that Miss Farn. -..d'said to 
 her durmg her late short visit to the nunnery The 
 amount of it was, that if Ann would come out al 
 dusk, and go to a particular house, she would find 
 her relations waiting for her. who had arrived from 
 Scotland-they were, if I mistake not. her brothe" 
 and cousm. Having prevailed upon her to break 
 her engagement to meet them, I soon persuaded her 
 to go down stairs as a penitent, and there she hum. 
 
 fee. ^Z 1; "•"■• '" *' ''^""' "-»- kissed the 
 feet of the Superior, and all the novices, and begged 
 
 and ootamed a penance, which was to serve as an 
 atonement for her offence. This was, to fast tte" 
 mornmgs ask forgiveness of all her companions on 
 the same days, and perform acts of contriiion. 
 
 That evening the Superior called me to tea in her 
 own roo„>. when I told her all that I had learnt from 
 
 the time When the Superior understood the plan 
 proposed by Miss Farns, she spoke of her ta v v 
 severe terms, and then commended me. sayingThl^ 
 I ought to rejoice at having saved a soul fL hell 
 
 I.i rf ? rr'' ''^"^'"^' p"''«- - » "ad Tccom: 
 
 phshed what I had undertaken only bv th. l,-.i!™, 
 a»e Virgin Mary. ' ' ""*■' "' 
 
i, to make 
 
 andal she 
 
 be taken 
 
 spherd, as 
 
 "^e: and I 
 id said to 
 ry. The 
 !ie out at 
 ould find 
 ved from 
 r brother 
 to break 
 aded her 
 he hum- 
 ssed the 
 t begged 
 ve as an 
 St three 
 lions on 
 
 1 in her 
 nt from 
 ting at 
 le plan 
 in very 
 ig that 
 n heJI, 
 iccom- 
 
 
 ANN, THE NOVICE. §$ 
 
 Ann continued to behave as she had promised, 
 and we heard nothing more of any attempt by her 
 friendd to get her out of the nunnery. Not long 
 after, however, she was taken sick, and I ascertain- 
 ed, from observation and inquiry, that the cause of 
 it was her discontentment, r- she complained of 
 loneliness. I felt compassion for her, and told the 
 Superior that I thought she ought to be treated with 
 more leniency. She said she would get some of 
 the old nuns to talk with her a little more. 
 
 Ann was received, in due time, as a nun. I was 
 not present at the ceremony, but I afterwards met 
 with her, and Several times had a little conversatioii 
 with her. 
 
 20* 
 
u 
 
 ftLACR NUNNERT. 
 
 *.f 
 
 i : 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 MI.S noss-Our early Pcquaintancc-Hor request. 
 
 THEnE was a gir] whom I knew from a child, a 
 
 S f "'rV '"^""^'^"o" of '-hom gives me deep 
 pam for Icnow too well that I have been the cause of 
 great misfortunes to her. I remember being with 
 her a. different times in my early days. Alter our 
 family removed to Montreal, and had our residence 
 w the Government House, we often had calls from 
 persons of our acquaintance, as many were fond of 
 walking m the garden, or green, as we commonly 
 
 Such of my readers as have visited that city will 
 bo hkely to remember the place of our residence 
 
 times heard ,t spoken of as the most ancient in 
 
 that and the old French church were laid on the 
 .ame day as recorded. The gateway is of stone! 
 and It IS furnished in a manner becoming the resi 
 dence of the Governor of the Province. ^The Z' 
 del. and green are of great extent, and present fine' 
 walks and flowers; and as the former overlooL 
 he esplanade .0 which it is adjoining, it was afavor- 
 ite resort on Sunday afternoons, when the troop, „~ 
 on parade. ' '^ — " 
 
MISS ROSS. 
 
 55 ^ 
 
 child, a 
 ne deep 
 :ause of 
 ^g with 
 fter our 
 sidence 
 Is from 
 fond of 
 imonly 
 
 ty will 
 dence: 
 ther is 
 some- 
 ent in 
 >nes of 
 »n the 
 stone, 
 J resi- 
 3 gar- 
 t fine 
 looks 
 kvor- 
 
 
 Miss Ross, I recollect, one evening m particular, 
 paid me a visit with a Miss Robinson; and we 
 amused ourselves together in the green. Her moth- 
 er lived a little out of the city, near the Lachine road. 
 She was a Scotch lady, and possessed a large pro- 
 perty. When Miss Ross grew up, she became at- 
 tached to a young man of my acquaintance, and in- 
 deed a relation of my mother ; but when it became 
 known, she found her mother very much opposed 
 to her wishes. 
 
 While I was a novice in the Hotel Dieu, Miss 
 Ross came in as one ; and we had frequent inter- 
 views together, as our acquaintance still continued, 
 and indeed we had always been friends. She be- 
 came informed of my design of taking the black 
 veil — I presume I must have told her of it myself; 
 and one day she totd me, that she had sometimes 
 thought of becoming a nun, but still felt but little in- 
 clination that way ; yet she requested me to do her 
 the favor to inform her how I was pleased with 
 that mode of life, after I should have been in long 
 enough to form an opinion. If I thought she would 
 be happy as a nun, she desired I would frankly in- 
 form her ; and if not — as I was acquainted with her 
 disposition — that I would warn her against it. We 
 often conversed on the subject afterwards; and it 
 was repeated, and plainly understood between us, 
 that I was to tell her the exact truth, as she would 
 probably be guided entirely by my opinion in the 
 course she would adopt. 
 
 I went through many preparatory steps before my 
 
 M 
 
■ 
 
 w BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 admission, as I have mentioned in my first volume 
 took the veil, and passed through some of the scenes 
 Which 1 have before spoken of, before I ever particu- 
 Jarly reverted to the request of Miss Ross, so far as 
 I now can remember. One thing, however, I here 
 stop to mention, which 1 omitted to say in my first 
 volume, and which I might forget hereafter, viz -^ 
 that soon after my admission as a - Received " the 
 Superior gave me the charge of her room, that of 
 the old nuns, and the adjoining community-room- 
 and thus kept me for about three months in a decree 
 more separate from the other nuns, than I should 
 otherwise have been. This brought me more into 
 mtercourse with the Superior, and in the same pro- 
 portion made some other nuns regard me with jeal- 
 ousy : for some of them occasionally, in some wav 
 or other, would express dislike towards me Per- 
 haps this state of things the more disposed me to 
 confide m the Superior. 
 
 After I had been a nun for some weeks, I cannot 
 tell exactly how long, I recollect that as I lay awake 
 one night, I began to think of Miss Ross, and to re-' 
 call the conversations we had held together in the 
 novices' apartment. All at once it occurred to me 
 that I might probably do a great benefit to myself, 
 an honor to the nunnery and to true religion, as 
 we 1 as save her, by inducing her to take the black 
 veil especially as she had so much property to add 
 to the funds. At the same time the thought present- 
 ed Itself to my mind, that by so doinff I should P-n in a 
 very exalted place in heaven for myself; fori had 
 
 
■188 ROSS. 
 
 97 
 
 
 already heard a great deal said, and had repeatedly 
 read the same in our hook, that to hring a person 
 into a Convent, was one of the highest kinds of mer- 
 it. I soon made up my mind to communicate to the 
 Superior all I knew ; for although I questioned at 
 once whether it would not be shameful and sinful to 
 betray the confidence of my friend, this was easily 
 got over, by the thought of the vast benefits to result 
 from it, especially to herself. 
 
 The next day I told one of the old nuns that I 
 wished to speak with the Superior : for as this was 
 commonly required, and nuns could not go into her 
 room without leave, I conformed to custom. I was 
 soon admitted, when I told her all Miss Ross had 
 said to me, and added, that I wished to get her to 
 take the veil. I apologized for my private conver- 
 sations. She said they were perfectly justifiable.^ 
 I think I never saw the Superior express more sat- 
 isfaction than she did on the receipt of tiiis intelli- 
 gence. She appeared overjoyed; listened to all I 
 had to say with great attention, and highly appro- 
 ved of my proposition. When I informed her of 
 Miss Ross's attachment to young , she repli- 
 ed that that might explain the slate of her mind ; for 
 the old nuns had for some time spoken of her de- 
 pressed appearance, and she had mentioned at con- 
 fession that something lay very heavy on her mind. 
 
 The Superior appeared from that moment to de- 
 vote her whole attenlion to the consideration of the 
 
 _..L*-_i. c«u» A r — _ *: _i .. i-_x • 
 
 Suujuci. oii^ scciiicu iui a ixiiic uiiiiusi. lusi ill 
 
 thought ; and remarked to me, •• We must consider 
 
S8 
 
 BLACK NI;NMERV. 
 
 this matter ; we must consider the best way to hiine 
 her into the nunnery: for some persons are harder 
 to get out of the devil's power than others. After 
 a Imle tm.e she .old me I should be sent to read the 
 lecture to the novices, and she would tell the old 
 nuns to a low me to converse with Miss Ross, which 
 they would not let me do, as I well knew, without 
 her express orders, as it was concrary to the rules. 
 She then to d me many things to say to Miss Ross, 
 and some of her instructions she repeated to me. so 
 that I m,ght not be at a loss when I should converse 
 with her, no matter what objections she might raise 
 Among other things which I most distinctly re^ 
 collect, she told me to assure her, that as to the han- 
 ptness of a Convent, no person could possibly be 
 more happy than nuns ; for there we were assured 
 
 iL/ T\f ^°u-', ""^ °^^««^«"ly enjoyments af- 
 ter death • tha' while in the world, other young wo- 
 men would draw us off from our duty, and occupy 
 our mmds with thoughts that would do us harm 
 there we were exposed to no such dangers. The 
 sinfulness of vain thoughts might ap^ ,ar to us very 
 trifling, but It was very different in the sight of God • 
 and how could we hope to resist the temptations 
 urrounding us in such a manner in the world? 
 If she made any allusion to her attachment to the 
 young man before mentioned, the Superior told me 
 
 uch'tr '^""f "• "' "" "•'omination to think of 
 «uch a thing in the nunnery ; that I could not con- 
 verse with her if she spoke of it again, as not a 
 ^_^.. i— "• i^ sne appeared to hesitate at my 
 
 
MIS8 ROSS. 
 
 59 
 
 proposition, I was to tell her solemnly, that my offer 
 was a direct invitation from Jesus Christ to become 
 his spouse, which could not be rejected without 
 great guilt. 
 
 The Superior told me that I should be richly re- 
 warded if I succeeded. She thought I would soon 
 bo made an old (or confidential) nun; and she would 
 give me a most precious relic, with a piece of the 
 heart of Mary Magdalen, and intercede for me with 
 the Virgin. 
 
 After I had listened attentively to all these in- 
 structions received from a woman to whom I looked 
 with unbounded respect and veneration, I left her, 
 prepared to put them into practice to the best of my 
 ability, much excited with the hope of accomplish- 
 ing what I thought a truly great and meritorious 
 act, and one that would ensure the salvation of my 
 friend. 
 
 The reader may perhaps here recall the disclo- 
 fiures I have heretofore made, of the crimes I had 
 witnessed, and the sufferings I had undergone before 
 this period of my convent life, and wonder how I 
 could possibly have been so far deluded, as really to 
 believe what I was thus prepared to say. Such, 
 however, is indeed the truth; except that I must 
 allow, that my conscience repeatedly disturbed me, 
 and seriously too, with the suggestion that I should 
 be guilty of direct deception, if I said, either that I 
 was happy in the Convent, or that I had at all times 
 
 unshaken faith in anv nf tViP rlr -»lj»rnfinTia T xifaa 
 
 about to make. More than once, too, I was shock- 
 
 1 
 n. 
 
 ! 
 
 li 
 
 )/ 
 
 III 
 
60 
 
 tilACX NVNNBRT. 
 
 f. •' "'i''J«a of deceiving my confiding youn^ 
 
 toul f "' "l' '""'^'*'' '^'«« ^ had beef Jofl^ 
 tought. about the virtue of deception in certain cir 
 cumatance,. I did my best to smotl^er my «™p? . 
 The protmsed arrangements were made by the 
 Sui^nor; the old nuns were instructed not to fnter! 
 rupt any conversation they might witness between 
 Miss Ross and myself; and I was directed, at the 
 appomted hour, to read the lecture. I thus 1^1 
 
 Miss Ross, while the old nuns appeared very busy 
 
 the slf "f " •T"*'' P^°"''^« '" ^«^««1 to her 
 ^e tote of my mind, now that I had been long ia- 
 
 mihar with the secrets of the nunnery. I mostL- 
 tiously guarded myself, and assumed what did not 
 be ong to me-tha appearance of one devotedly fond 
 of the institution, / '"uu 
 
 Kece.ved to be able to express an opinion; and I 
 mas inform her that we lived a most ha^y life 
 w-thin the institution; that I would urge her a a 
 
 world XT ''" ''^'' """ -""'-' ^-™"a' 
 world which was so full of temptations. To this 
 
 «^rds produced a solemn and saddening effect upon 
 Jer feelings. She replied that she felt quite undLi- 
 ded what to do. She seemed solicitous to be still 
 il "A'™.?'' °^'^^ •'Wness 1 had spoken of a. 
 
 When she touched that subject. I addressed hei 
 
 I 
 
MISS ROSS. 
 
 61 
 
 ng young 
 in so often 
 ertain cir- 
 '' scruples, 
 de by the 
 )t to inter- 
 3 betweev 
 ed, at the 
 us easily 
 oon with 
 ery busy 
 bsermg. 
 fal to her 
 
 long &. 
 nost cau- 
 
 did not 
 Jdlyfond 
 
 lough a 
 I ; and I 
 
 ppy life 
 ler, as a 
 om that 
 To this 
 hat my 
 5ct upon 
 undeci- 
 be still 
 n of as 
 
 3ed her 
 
 exactly after the manner directed by the Si^rior, 
 and speaking rather harshly, inquired of hei^i " Do* 
 you condemn the life of a nun then ?" She instantly 
 answered, " No;" and she easily admitted all I said 
 about the attention paid to the comfort of those in 
 the Convent. " But," said she, " my mother is very 
 much opposed to my taking the veil ; she is a wid- 
 ow, and you know we are bound to honor and obey 
 OUT parents— nature teaches us that." The Supe- 
 rior had furnished me, in French, with an answer 
 to this objection; and as we were accustomed to 
 converse in English, I had only to translate her 
 words, which were, 
 
 " Les droits de nos parens ne sont pas devant les 
 droits de notre religion." 
 
 " The claims of our parents are not before those 
 of our religion." 
 
 " I shan't be a nun!" said she, with determination. 
 I talked with her, however, some time, and sl\e be- 
 gan again to listen patiently. 
 
 I then added, that Christ had commanded us to "for- 
 sake father and mother" to be his discipltes and that 
 we must have trials and tribulations before we could 
 enter the kingdom of heaven. She told me that she 
 felt then less inclined to the world than sne hrd wher^ 
 we had last conversed together ; but at length she 
 alluded to Mr. . •» Never mention," I exclaim- 
 ed, " such abominations i It is sin, it is defilement 
 to speak of such a thing in so hob/ a nlace as a 
 Convent." This I said very much'in the manner 
 and tone which the Superior had used in dicfciting 
 
 (^ 
 
 i| 
 
 } n 
 
 I /I 
 
62 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 M' 
 
 ■ 
 
 It to me. I then added, « Now this is the only ob- 
 stacle which the devil puts in the way of your sal- 
 vation—and see how he tries more to prevent you, 
 the nearer you are getting to it. All that you have 
 to do, then, is to resist the more." 
 
 And the repetition of these expressions has brought 
 to my mind many others which I oJElen heard, not 
 only about that time, but frequently before and after- 
 wards. One brings up another ; and to speak of 
 objections that might be made to any of our nunnery 
 doctrines, or to hear a question asked about our way 
 of jlife, naturally calls to my memory the replies 
 which were made to them. 
 
 "Are you at liberty to buy a farm, and sell it 
 when you please ? No— Then how can you give 
 yourself to a young man when you please ?" 
 
 "Must we not obey our parents ?—auand les 
 droits de la religion sont concerne, les droits de la 
 nature cessent." 
 
 r* When the rights or claims of religion are con- 
 cerned, the rights (or claims) of nature cease."] 
 
 When the question is put to an old nun— " Wha 
 made you become a nun ?" the regular, fixed answer 
 always is, with a peculiar drawl—" Divine love." 
 But such things as these, although they come up 
 very strongly to my mind, may perhaps jappear to 
 be not worth mentioning. 
 
 The conversation I held with poot Mise Ross 
 was much longer than I can undertake to give a 
 
 ^ ^.^ . „.^^ aiici i iiuu uvur tinu overagam 
 
 painted the happiness of a nun's life in the brightest 
 
 / 
 
NISS ROSS. 
 
 63 
 
 only ob- 
 rour sal- 
 ent you, 
 ou have 
 
 brought 
 ard, not 
 id after- 
 peak of 
 lunnery 
 >ur way 
 replies 
 
 sell it 
 5U give 
 
 manner I was able, and assured her that I had never 
 known blessedness before I had entered upon it, I told 
 her that I had had some inspirations from heaven, 
 such as I had never enjoyed before, and that she 
 would have the same. I also told her with solem- 
 nity, that she had now received, through me, an in- 
 vitation from Jesus Christ, to become his bride ; and 
 that if she rejected it, it would be a sin of deep in- 
 gratitude, and he would reject her from the kingdom 
 of heaven ; that it was her duty to enter the Convent 
 as a veiled nun, without regarding the feelings of 
 her mother, or any other obstacle; and that she was 
 bound to obtain all the property she could, and put 
 it into the treasury of the institution. 
 
 md les 
 I de la 
 
 re con- 
 
 "J 
 
 'Wha 
 inswer 
 love." 
 me up 
 «ar to 
 
 / 
 
 Ross 
 8:ive a 
 again 
 ghtest 
 
I 
 
 64 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 i 
 
 If 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Story of Miss Ross continued-Plan to get her into the Nunnery for 
 life— Arrangements— Execution of our design. 
 
 It was very easy for me io see that what I said 
 had a great effect oi Miss Ross. I found it impos- 
 sible, however, to make her promise me to take the 
 veil. She persisted that she must see her mother 
 fir^t. I then left her, and went to the Superior's 
 room, where I informed her of ail that had passed. 
 She appeared very much delighted, and treated me 
 with great condescension and kindness. She said, 
 however, that we should yet have to do much ; for 
 it was plain to her that the novice had very strong 
 scruples to overcome— and she added, that the dev- 
 il's influence was very powerful over some persons. 
 We must therefore pursue a plan which would re- 
 quire great caution and skill on our part, but which, 
 she had no doubt, would prove successful. This 
 she communicated to me in few words. That even- 
 ing the Superior told the nuns that she had been 
 warned in a dream that some one was in great temp- 
 tations, and desired them to say a Pater and an Ave 
 for her. 
 
 We were to disguise ourselves, and appear to Miss 
 Hoss, I as Satan, and she as the Holy Mother. 
 
 Miss Ross must hp KrnnryKf o],^«« J ....•^l _ i 
 
 — -.-.j^iii tiiuiic, auu Willi b'Oiem- 
 
 nity, to some place where we could carry through 
 
MISS ROSS. 
 
 65 
 
 unnery for 
 
 It I said 
 t impos- 
 take the 
 mother 
 perior's 
 passed, 
 ited me 
 fie said, 
 ch; for 
 strong 
 he dev- 
 •ersons. 
 >uld re- 
 which, 
 This 
 It even- 
 i been 
 t temp- 
 in Ave 
 
 oMiss 
 lother. 
 solem- 
 rough 
 
 , 
 
 the deception witnout interruption, and with the best 
 effect. The whole of her plan she communicated 
 to me; but as we had several rehearsals to go 
 through in preparation, instead of repeating her in- 
 structions, I had better relate what was done in con- 
 formity with them. 
 
 When we were prepared to go through with our 
 parts, in order that we might become familiar with 
 them, she gave me an old robe, which she made me 
 wrap around me, and the devil's cap, head, and 
 horns, which is kept to scare the nuns, few of whom 
 know of it. Thus I was concealed^ every thing ex- 
 cept my eyes, and then approached a spot where we 
 imagined the novice to be lying. I addressed her 
 in a feigned voice, and invited her to become my 
 servant, promising her a happy and easy life. In 
 an instant, at a morAent when we supposed her to be 
 making the sign of the cross, I stopped speaking, 
 and hastily withdrew. After a short time, I return- 
 ed, and made other propositions to her ; and then, 
 after flying again from the cross, again came back, 
 and promised her, in case she would comply, to 
 ensure her marriage with the man she loved. I 
 then retired once more; after which, the Superior 
 approached, and with as sweet and winning a voice 
 as she could assume, said that she had listened to 
 what had passed, and had come to assure her of her 
 protection. 
 
 After I had become familiar with my part in this 
 sad farce, and acted it to the satisfaction of the Supe- 
 rior she took measures to have it performed for the 
 21* ^ 
 
66 
 
 BLACK NVNNfiRT. 
 
 last time. In this also I had a principal part to per- 
 form; for I was directed to hold another conversa- 
 tion with my deceived friend ; and, in obedience to 
 Tnstru'/cions, on Saturday evening took her into the 
 Examination of Conscience room, and informed her, 
 that I had been inspired by the Virgin Mary to tell 
 her, that if she would go into the nuns' private 
 chapel, the Holy Mother would speak with her. 
 I informed her, however, that it would not be at all 
 surprising if the devil should appear to her, and en- 
 deavor to prevent her from holding so happy an 
 intei-view ; and that if she should be tempted, she 
 must cross herself, and Satan would instantly leave 
 her, because he could not withstand the power 
 of the sign. Then telling her that she must keep 
 a strict fast on Sunday evening, I informed her, 
 that on Monday morning I would be with her 
 agaia 
 
 In the mean time, the Superior, with the help of 
 one of the old nuns. Saint Margarite, and myself, had 
 darkened the private chapel as much as we could, 
 by means of black curtains, and placed only a sin- 
 gle light in it, and that a taper, burning by the side 
 of the altar. We also took down the cross, and laid 
 it on the floor, with the head turned towards the 
 door, and the foot towards the altar. When all was 
 prepared, I went to Miss Ross, and conducted her 
 into the chapel. I told her to lie down upon the 
 cross, with her arms extended, in the attitude of 
 the crucined Saviuur, which she did ; and then bound 
 her eyes tight with a bandage, all just as the Supe- 
 
MISS ROSS« 
 
 67 
 
 I 
 
 rior had ordered, telling her she might otherwise 
 »ee a horrid sight I then retired by the door, just 
 outside of which, the Superior was standing and 
 Ihere I was covered with the old robe; for ahhough 
 « was so dark, the eyes of the poor girl were blind- 
 ea. and her head purposely so placed, that she could 
 hardly have seen us under any circumstances, yet 
 the Superior said perhaps she might peep a little 
 and see us. If this plan failed, she said, she must 
 resort to some other. 
 
 W3 were both completely disguised: and I 
 had not only the dress on. and devil's cap, but 
 a slice cut from a potato, and slit in different ways 
 so as io resemble great teeth, which was crowd- 
 ed mto my mouth. The front part of my cap 
 had been turned up inside, and I painted my 
 cheeks with some red paint the Superior gave 
 me ; and she afterwards put on more, thinking I 
 had not enough. ^ 
 
 After I had left Miss Ross in the chapel about a 
 quarter of an hour, the Superior signified that it was 
 time to return, and begin my temptation. I there- 
 fore approached her. and standing a little distance 
 irom her head, repealed some of the words I had 
 been taught; and the circumstances are still most 
 distinctly before me. so that I remember the words 
 as If I had uttered them only yesterday. Per- 
 haps one reason of it is. that every few min- 
 Wes during the whole timp m,r r.^«o«;« *..__ 
 
 me severely, so that I could scarcely go on with 
 toy part. ^ 
 
63 
 
 BLACk NUNNERY. 
 
 'I, 
 
 "Are you a fool," said I, " to be lying there in 
 such a posture, for that God of yours ? Had you 
 iiot better serve me ?" She raised her hand, without 
 speaking, and made the sign of the cross, saying; 
 " Jesu, Maria. Joseph, ayez pitie de moi." (Jesus. 
 Mary, Joseph, have pity on me!) I waited no 
 longer, but immediately retired softly, as if I had 
 vanished. After standing a few minutes beside the 
 Superior, just outside of the door, without either of 
 us speaking, she touched me, and I approached the 
 poor novice again. 
 
 •! Would you not like to come out of this place," 
 I asked her. "and serve me? You shall have 
 nothing but balls and pleasure of all '-inds." Miss 
 Ross made the sign of the cross again, and I van- 
 lehed as quickly and silently as before. In a short 
 time I entered again, and told her, " If you will only 
 leave this nunnery, I will do any thing for you 
 you wish—I will get you married to the young man 
 you love so much." j b u 
 
 Still the poor unsuspecting girl, though doubtless 
 terrified, made the sign of the cross again and again • 
 and at length I left her saying " Jesu, Maria, Joseph' 
 ayez piti6 de moi." I then took off my drees, when 
 the Superior made me sit down, and signified that 
 
 . w"n TJ^""^^ *^' '^^^^^"'^ "°^«^- She remarked. 
 W^n, It this plan does not succeed, I will try force " 
 
 She then went in and addressed her, in French, in 
 this manner : 
 
 ** I am vnnr TTnlir M«*K«- / i-.'-,i_ . 
 
 . ~" •^ ""'.7 ^^^^"-"ci, ^vviiicii means uie Vir- 
 gin Mary,) I have been listening to your faithfulness, 
 
 
 /i 
 
there in 
 rad you 
 without 
 saying, 
 (Jesus, 
 ited no 
 if I had 
 side the 
 ither of 
 hed the 
 
 place," 
 11 have 
 Miss 
 I van- 
 a short 
 ill only 
 )r you 
 igman 
 
 ibtless 
 again ; 
 oseph, 
 Avhen 
 d that 
 irked, 
 3rce." 
 ch, in 
 
 3 V ir- 
 Inees, 
 
 *■■ 
 
 MiSS ROSS. 
 
 and will adopt you as one of my children. Are you 
 willing to become one of my daughters? If you 
 are, you must join the sisters this week, and make 
 your vows before another Sabbath passes over your 
 head ; for I am afraid the devil is making great 
 plans to get you. But if you have your vows made, 
 I think you will be safe." 
 
 She then asked her if she was willing to give up 
 all she had to the Holy Church, and told her, that 
 unless she would part with all, she could not accept 
 her. She then promised her her protection, if she 
 was willing, and retired saying, " Peace be w"*42 
 you." 
 
 In the afternoon I was sent to request her to go 
 into the Superior's room, as she wished to speak 
 with her. On entering it, we found the Superior 
 of the Convent and the Superior of the Seminary 
 both there. The former addressed her, telling her 
 that she had had a vision, in which she was told 
 that the young novice who was doing penance in 
 the chapel, was acceptable in the sight of God. At 
 this, Miss Ross appeared quite overjoyed, but scarce- 
 ly able to speak. 
 
 The Superior then told her, that she ought to list- 
 en to any advice I might give her, for she had entire 
 confidence in me, and she ought to be guided by my 
 counsel. She requested her to return to the novices' 
 department, retire into a corner, and determine what 
 she would do. She then whispered to me, and de- 
 sired me to remain with her until the Superior of 
 Ihe Seminary went away, which I did. She then 
 
70 
 
 BLACK NVNNCRY. 
 
 told me to go to Mi^m P/^o« 
 
 persisted that she '„f' '"!' ' ""' ""''"«• S*" 
 could take . hi veil I ''' ^f '?°"'" '^«''« ^^^e 
 
 all the DronprHr k«« . ^ "^ ^"® nunnerv 
 
 •hat her mo J/ „ ,f nemt 'f "^ '" ^'^ 
 Her mother cam^ .J I 7 °' "■* "«« ^Y- 
 
 in Which sirr;ir„;h.erir. '^^''' ":' 
 
 come a nun Th,'<= .^ ^''sniers intention to be- 
 
 •ii .he ar^J^r d?„C:i^'~'- ''"' 
 ntterly vain-^he po„u , *^"** «he used, were 
 
 ••"u/ter hVwiS refhrorr.tH ?' 
 
 such was her resnl„.m„ / ^'° '*" her that 
 
 er her tha7 Cntlain "" "^"^ '^'""^<'"- 
 
 over to give her Th • """"^ ''"^ '"'^n^ed 
 give ner. i he widow retirprf ti.. „ 
 
 was sent-Mlss Ross took the rT^l^^J^T^ 
 •Jay morninff following . j T . "^ ^ednes- 
 bution. I was "o. n^^' ? ^T^^' " ^"Se contri- 
 do not thinlTh n ^ "' "' '^"^ ^^^^P'^"; and I 
 
 j'^v.i, wnicn IS, and ever must be all m,r i,t 
 of the most painful with which I have L7 ' °"' 
 nexion. I will onlv nrfH .k . T l *^ '"y <=<"»- 
 
 Saint Me^. (al rh^^c [ /'f^^J ' °"" "- 
 patroness,) I never spoke St ^7 '7^^ 
 
 ception. Opportunities it ir ru. ' ^'' "" 
 
 ^-t'^-. When 4:;;r;Z^- very 
 
 a 
 J 
 
 V 
 
 h 
 
 n 
 
 M i._Jl - J ''V-IC I 
 
 Fva^uuiy seemed disposed to speak 
 
 
 iC" 
 
 to me. I baw. 
 
ax her to 
 
 5taprom 
 »le. She 
 efore she 
 J reason, 
 nunnery 
 '. This 
 le to say 
 BXt day. 
 ith h«r, 
 1 to be> 
 'St; but 
 h were 
 Her 
 ler that 
 ) deliv- 
 tended 
 money 
 ednes- 
 :ontri- 
 and I 
 ler on 
 e, one 
 rcon- 
 i saw 
 }osed 
 r re- 
 very 
 
 baw, 
 
 HISS ROSf. 71 
 
 at length, that she was becoming a favorite with 
 Jane Ray, which pleased me, knowing that she 
 would be of some service to her, and befriend 
 her. Many a time she would fix her eyes upon 
 me, and it seemed as if they would pierce through 
 my soul. 
 
 n 
 
72 
 
 BLACK NUNNIR 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 More recollections of Jane R.» u- 
 
 n oi Jane R«y~Her confeselon. of her hlitory. 
 
 One of the nuns was from St Mart', ««j u 
 the name of St Marlr u r l ' "^"^ ^°'« 
 
 by different pefsont H? al""" ""."'""""y ""- 
 
 be distributed amon ' th nLsT t ''*^ '"'■^'" 
 er tl>ey „i,h. ,;,, |.f "CCS"/ "':::'*" 
 that it was mnVo ;« • ^ ^"P®"^^ mformed us 
 
 nuns io ZZV:^ZT1 T l'" "^'' '"' *« 
 
 r.srarrd"'~----;^^ 
 
 skilled in tlTe p^is irlfK^y =<»»« °^ '"e most 
 
 - forty dolla^:°r„h'7ife Z^'r""''' 
 i>ad a trick nlavwl J^l ■ ^"P«»°>'- however, 
 
 duigence f„;"^' '? ^'^'J"^"" "^ ""e in! 
 
 piefsin, .h;ir:n° " ii j: ;: ^ 't .°^ 
 
 ness towards ourselves. '"^ '""^- 
 
 Wien ths time for evening prayers had almost 
 
JANE RAY. 
 
 78 
 
 (»erhiitorjr. 
 
 and bore 
 d the Su< 
 ! the nuns 
 ^ing with 
 
 for their 
 aJJy done 
 forty dol- 
 ey might 
 5 whatev- 
 )rmed us 
 !S for the 
 isidering 
 i not en- 
 !ie there- 
 ake into 
 f liberty 
 mtity of 
 ^e most 
 ^mueh 
 Jwever, 
 the in- 
 jsire of 
 f kind- 
 
 almost 
 
 arrived, Jane Ray proposed to drop a little warm 
 candy in the chairs of the Superior and two 
 old nuns. This was soon done ; and in a few min- 
 utes those seats, as well as the others in the commu- 
 nity room, were occupied, and the prayers going on. 
 At the close the Superior attempted to rise, but fell 
 back again into her chair ; and at the same mo- 
 ment the two old nuns did the same. After a few 
 unsuccessful attempts, their situation became evident 
 to all the assembly ; and there was a great embar- 
 rassment at once among us all, arising from a dis- 
 position to speak and to laugh, opposed by the 
 endeavor to suppress both. The scene was a very 
 ludicrous one, and Jane enjoyed much amusement 
 before the Superior and the old nuns could be set 
 at liberty. 
 
 Jane Ray would sometimes seem to be overcome 
 and lose courage, when detected and exposed for 
 some of her tricks, even though not condemned to 
 any severe penance. I have seen her cry, and even 
 roar, after committing some breach of rules ; and 
 then retire to a corner, and after composing herself, 
 begin to meditate a new trick. This she would 
 commonly carry into effect with success ; and then, 
 laughing aloud, declare that she was satisfied and 
 happy again. 
 
 Sometimes she would submit to penances with per- 
 fect indifference, though they made her the constant 
 object of observation. To punish her for her habitu- 
 al negligence in dress, she was once ordered to 
 
 Wear an old nightcap until it fell to pieces : but still 
 22 
 
f> IJ 
 
 74 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 If 
 
 -he was seen again as usual, with her apron half oq 
 nd half off; and with stockings of different colors. 
 She would occasionally slip into the Superior's 
 oom, steal pass tickets, and get into the hospital 
 i'lth them ; and this she did so boldly, that she was 
 the occasion of the tickets being disused. Some- 
 times she would bring a Roman Catholic newspa- 
 per out of the Superior's room, and give it to the 
 ^uns to read; and sometimes repeat to us what she 
 had overheard said in private. 
 
 Sometimes scenes of great agitation would occur 
 nnA things would be carried to such a state, that one 
 and another of the nuns would become desperate 
 and resist with violence. For it is to be remember- 
 ed, that unspeakable practices were sometimes resort- 
 ed to, at the will of the priests or bishops, counte- 
 nanced by the Superior; and sometimes, as I have 
 stated in my first volume, required on the authority 
 of the Pope, ^ 
 
 Jane Ray sometimes appeared as a loud and vio- 
 lent opposer of what were considered the established 
 rales of the Convent. She would break out in de- 
 nunciations of the priests, and berate them in a style 
 which It would be difficMh to imitate, if it %vere 
 worth while, aher nuns would sometimes exclaim, 
 "Are you not ashamed to show so little respect for 
 the holj fathers r .« Why are they not ashamed." 
 she would reply, "to show no respect for the holy 
 sisters ? ' ^ 
 
 Some of the best oj)portunities I ever had for rnn. 
 ^ersmg with Jane, were at night; for during a con- 
 
n half oq 
 
 rit colors. 
 
 Superior's 
 hospital 
 
 t she was 
 
 Some- 
 
 newspa- 
 
 it to the 
 
 Arhat she 
 
 id occur, 
 that one 
 esperate, 
 tnember- 
 ^s resort- 
 counte- 
 s I have 
 uthority 
 
 and vio- 
 ibh'shed 
 It in de- 
 ^ «. style 
 it were 
 xclaim, 
 pect for 
 lamed," 
 le holy 
 
 br con- 
 a con* 
 
 JANB BAT. 
 
 75 
 
 siderable time she had her bed opposite mine, and 
 by watching for a moment, when she could do it 
 without being seen by the night watch, she would 
 slip over to me, and get into my bed. Thus we 
 have often spent hours together , and she found such 
 occasions very convenient for communicating to me 
 such plans as she devised for amusement or revenge. 
 I sometimes lent an ear to her proposals, quite 
 against my will ; for I commonly concluded with a 
 solemn confession of the v^ickedness, as I supposed 
 ii, in which she thus induced, and sometimes almost 
 compelled me to engage. Indeed, it often happened 
 that I had nothing to do in the morning, as it were, 
 but to beg pardon ; and when I was asked why I 
 had so much of that business to do, I commonly 
 laid it to Jane Ray.^ She, however, appeared to take 
 much pleasure in the stolen interviews we thus had • 
 and when we were obliged to lie at a distance trom 
 each other, she told me that it caused her to weep 
 more than she had ever done in her life. 
 
 I naturally felt much curiosity to learn something 
 of the history of Jane Ray, and repeatedly asked 
 her questions intended to lead her to tell me some- 
 thing of her family, her former residence, or life. 
 But, ahhough so communicative on most other sub- 
 jects, on this she evidently did not like to speak. 
 Repeatedly have I known her to waive my inqui- 
 ries, and many times, also, when I spoke very plain- 
 ly, she would become silent, and refuse to speak a 
 word. All this unwillinfress, only served to in- 
 crease my desire to know the truth, but I never was 
 
 1 1 
 
BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 brief If'' ''T ^'' "y """^ ■»<"« 'tan a very 
 brief and general account of herself ■ fnr „ ^ 
 
 cept on a sino-Je occasinn L u ' *''*""' ^•''• 
 
 wishes so far as even 1; t T^^'^ ^'"^ '"^ 
 . ^ ,""""' speak on the subject 
 One night, when she had secretly left her W 
 and entered mine, she happened to'^be in a ve^v 
 
 iiTLzi Sir Veir""' v''^'" ' '-' 
 
 th»f oi, u J I °"^ '^'^" informed me 
 
 tha she had become attached to an officer of "he 
 
 *er ruin belieymg that he intended to -narrv her 
 She eft her parents, and after a timeproc .ded w,th 
 Wo Montreal. There he invited her to St th 
 Hote D,eu Nunnery, as a curiosity; but to h.r 
 surpr.se. she suddenly found herself deserted by ht 
 and the doors closed upon her From what le' 
 observed or heard, she soon learnt that this was done 
 n consequence of an arrangement made be wee„ 
 
 cL Tu"^ "■' ^"P^"°^^ °f 'he Seminary and 
 Convent the first having paid a large sum of money 
 io have her shut up from the world ^ 
 
 I understood her to say that the officer was an 
 atd-de-camp of the former governor of Canada Sir 
 Peregrine Maitland. The priests, she beLS 
 knew her story, but fe^ of the nuns, she thouj 
 had any knowledge of it except myse f ^ ^ 
 
 ^'^'***« 
 
lATHER BEDAR. 
 
 7T 
 
 than a very 
 r never, ex- 
 'y with my 
 bject. 
 
 ft her bed 
 in a very 
 id more de- 
 han I had 
 ►rmed me, 
 :er of the 
 onfided to 
 larry her. 
 ^ded with 
 ) visit the 
 Lit to her 
 J by him, 
 vhat she 
 ivas done 
 between 
 ary and 
 f money 
 
 was an 
 ada, Sir 
 •elieved, 
 bought, 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 My fear of the priests— Arguments used to keep us in Bubjectioo— 
 
 Old nuns. 
 
 I WAS kept in great fear of the priests, by preten- 
 ces they made to various kinds of power. I was 
 once confessing to Father Bedar, who is now dead, 
 and told him I had something on my conscience 
 which I did not like to communicate. He said to 
 me, " I have power to strike you dead this minute j 
 but I will not. I will spare you. Go and examine 
 your conscience, and see if j^ou cannot come back 
 and tell me what it is that you now conceal." 
 
 1 was much frightened; for I believed what he 
 said, and supposed he could have taken away my 
 life on the spot by only wishing it. I therefore im- 
 iriiediately went to the examination of my conscience 
 with fear and trembling. 
 
 I have remarked in my first volume, more than 
 ©nee, that we were told it was a duty to submit to 
 the licentious wishes of the priests^ This we were 
 urged to on various considerations. We were told, 
 for instance, that being consecrated to God, we were 
 not our own, and even our persons were not to be 
 regarded as at our disposal. Out of considerations 
 of gratitude, too, we were told, it was otar duty to 
 suppress the doubts and misgivings which would[ 
 sometimes arise in our minds, when we allowed our 
 consciences to present the nature of our life hi iUk 
 
7$ 
 
 BLACTC NUNNERY. 
 
 own proper light. If there were no priests, we wero 
 remmded we could never get to heaved ; a„7 it 
 would be ungrateful in the extreme, after bdnff in 
 
 in. "'"T^ '"■'^ ''y ""-^ •^ind offices f Z 
 should deny them any wish whatever 
 
 In spue however, of all that was said, our feelings 
 often revolted, and arguments were renewed Z 
 only so, but now and then, as I have before remark 
 ed. penances of different kinds were often resorted 
 to, to suppress them. ^^"ueu 
 
 inSZd,'^" "''' !°" "' ^y "^^ P"'=^'«. ^as this- 
 intended to prove the power they exercise by means 
 
 ? recoil T"!!! "*''=•' '"""' ''"' "'«y <=="> ''^minister 
 
 I ecollect that ,. was recounted to us one day ai 
 
 catechism, by one of the fathers 
 "I was once travelling," said he, "in a desolate 
 
 region, when I saw something flying r,Ue a white 
 rind ^fr"^ " "?•'«"'« Holy Spirit, I followed 
 
 • ^"^ "'.""' '" * '"'"=*• ""^^ 'he door of which 
 U stopped. I went in, and found an old man on his 
 death-bed, who had never been baptized, nor ever 
 heard of any religion. I baptized him; and he went 
 off straight to heaven."* 
 
 .-,„. ,T ^ '"I ™'-'!'.'-<"=o"«=lion8, ore many anecdotes illustr. 
 nng the pecutor opinions and ceremonies ofX Canadian 
 Cathohcsm and about Montreal. My grandmother MrrMiuf 
 was a Scotch woman, and a firm Prol^s.an. she ^fd a h^nd^ 
 ■omo estate about four miles distant from the dtr„„ Vh. r t" 
 road where I repeatedly visited hor. S^'wat !^"„" d itt" 
 
 7^T ^tf '"">""•""'." "W'h i» given out i^ chu oh by 
 the priest before sacrament, but eaten at'-'- d- "■•- 
 
 r.aon Of It was attended with much trouble tm^d ;ome' 'Z^^Z 
 
s, we were 
 3n; and it 
 • being in- 
 :es, if we 
 
 ir feclingsr 
 *^ed. Not 
 e remark- 
 i resorted 
 
 ^as this — 
 by means 
 Iminister. 
 le day at 
 
 desolate 
 5 a vviiite 
 followed 
 »f which 
 n on his 
 lor ever 
 he went 
 
 s illustra- 
 Uanadian 
 rs. Mills, 
 la hand- 
 '■ Lachine 
 like evo- 
 her turn, 
 burch by 
 ic prepa- 
 xpense ; 
 
 SEVEN srNs. 79 
 
 One reason why I did not like to approach the 
 cells occupied by the imprisoned nuns, was this: 
 the Superior had told me that they were possessed 
 by evil spirits, and that I must always make the 
 sign of the cross on going into the cellar. 
 
 There are seven sins, as we were taught, which 
 priests cannot forgive, viz : that of refusing to pay 
 tythes to the church, injuring dumb animals, setting 
 a house on fire, hearing a Protestant preach, rea- 
 ding Protestant books, and one more which I do 
 not remember. These, however, can be forgiven by 
 the Bishop or the Grand Vicar. 
 
 From what I heard and observed at different 
 times, I had reason to believe that a serious mis- 
 
 for there were to be eleven loaves made, of different sizes, though 
 they were all of considerable weight. They were made with a 
 good supply of eggs and*butter, and took about a bag of flour 
 They were ornamented on the top with Peter's cock crowing, 
 having on his head a tinsel crown, and were starred over, in a 
 particular manner, which required great painstaking, and often 
 cost many trials before they would be done right. My grand- 
 mother used to say that it always cost her ten or twelve dollars to 
 prepare the holy bread ; and the sacrifice of her feelings appear- 
 ed to be still more reluctantly submitted to ; for she called it, in 
 her broad Scotch dialect, a service to the Deevit. 
 
 She was a regular devout attendant on public worship; 
 notwithstanding her advanced age (above eighty) and the dis- 
 tance from her church, in Montreal, she seldom or never failed 
 to attend, a!' though in c^-sequence of certain unhappy circum- 
 stances in her family, she could not for some years command 
 the services of the horses in the barn, and always had to walk. 
 I have lately conversed with a Protestant clergyman residing 
 in Canada, who spoke in high terms of my grandmother, and 
 ■aid he had often overtaken heron the road home from church 
 
 m tnA an/^vmr on/I falrA*^ rtAV* iiv-i trt Kid eal^^j-wV* 
 
 After her death, the Roman Catholics dwelling in her neigh- 
 
 ) 
 
 ^ 
 
60 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 ^« 
 
 understanding existed between the Bishop and Fa- 
 ther Richards. I have heard it hinted, in some way, 
 that the former would probably have had h's rest 
 dence m the nunnery but for the latter. But this I 
 state only as what I have been told. 
 
 The term "old nun." I did not particularly ex- 
 plam m my first edition. It did not refer entirely 
 to age. None of the nuns, indeed, were old women 
 For some reason or other, none of them appeared 
 to me to be above forty years of age, and few more 
 than thirty. I never knew what made the differ, 
 qnce between them and the common veiled nuns, 
 like myself It was epsy to see that they stood on 
 a different footing from the rest of us. but what that 
 borhood held her memory in great disli^ e, and were not allowed 
 
 I'utYem VT '";»?' '^' '"™ ^^^'^ '^^ had hoi™ 
 about them, for fear of bemg beset by evil spirits. 
 
 A man! knew, whose name it is not necessary to mention 
 the son of a Protestant mother, wished to ma^ a CatS 
 woman, but knew he would be disinherited if he^i J so befc e 
 toJhT""^ "^ her property. The priest allowed them to lie 
 together as man and wife, with the intention to be married at 
 
 th^ZlT'' "I^^" '^' °^'«^^«" ^«S^" '- ^-Ifc about "hem 
 the pnest gave the woman permission to turn Protestant for a 
 time, and to bemarried by a Protestant clergyman, which wa^ 
 
 threw off alfn"'- • ^^^'^ '''''' «^^«^ mother'-in-law,^ 
 threw off all disguise and avowed her Catholic sentiment* 
 BgHin. 
 
 aifoV'li^r'*^'""''^'^^'^^^'" the house of theparent, in accord- 
 
 nl«tT!f '"''*'"' 'V ^'^ *^ ^*^« '^^ h«"«e blessed by a 
 pnest before it was thought to be proper or safe to inhabit it 
 
 Accordingly the ceremoinr was performed, of driving out t^^ 
 lis , and a considerable sum of money was paid to the priest, I 
 believe about a dollar for each window in the house. The ir;;n 
 (who appeared to have no Tm\ principle) had a priest on his farm 
 = .«««>• as Hcven oreighi.tuji,9B to my knowledge, to bka im 
 
>p and Fa- 
 some way* 
 i h's resi- 
 But this I 
 
 ;ularly ex- 
 T entirely 
 Id women, 
 appeared 
 few more 
 :he differ- 
 led nuns, 
 ^ stood on 
 what that 
 
 lot allowed 
 holy water 
 
 mention^ 
 a Catholic 
 i so before 
 lem to live 
 married at 
 )out them, 
 stant for a 
 ivhich was 
 i-law, she 
 entiinent» 
 
 in accord' 
 ssed by a 
 inhabit it, 
 ittheder- 
 e priesit, I 
 The man 
 
 1 his farm 
 him 
 
 SUPERSTITIONS. 
 
 81 
 
 footing was I never could thoroughly understand. 
 They had a separate sleeping room, which I have 
 described, and exercised much authority, not merely 
 in overseeing and directing operations in the nuns' 
 and novices' departments, but were allowed to in- 
 flict various punishments without consulting the 
 Superior, and sometimes did punish with great se- 
 verity. 
 
 1 sometimes imagined that there might be some 
 formal introduction to the dignity and authority of 
 an Old Nun, and that a high r grade existed, above 
 that of the *• Received." It has occurred to me as 
 quite possible, (from what I knew ol the difference 
 between novices and veiled nuns,) that " Old Nuns" 
 might have taken some peculiar oaths, and submit- 
 ted to rules of a special nature. All this, however, 
 
 ground, and to secure his crops from insects : for some of his 
 neighbors had persuaded him that it had been cursed in particu- 
 lar spots where a Protestant minister had trodden, when he 
 visited it during the life of his mother, so that it was unfit to 
 produce the priests' blessed grain. 
 
 The ceremony of blessing ground and seeds is one very 
 
 commonly practised in those places in Canada, where I have 
 
 been. Before a farmer plants, he takes a handful of seed to his 
 
 priest, who blesses it, before it is fit to grow ; and receives a 
 
 Bum of money for it, commonly, I believe, as many shillings as 
 
 there are grains. These are to be mixed with the rest of the 
 
 9eed before sowing, and then you are sure of a good crop.— 
 
 \.t sowing time thepnests have often a good deal to do in thia 
 
 vay, and receive much money. The farmers often pay them 
 
 n grain instead of money, which is commonly the best that is 
 
 be had. I know that an uncle of mine commonly bought his 
 
 eed wheat at the Seminary, because it was the best he could 
 
 •btain. Thfi nrinstsihnvA in fViio wn^r a n^nA A^r^} «r *^^a^ i 
 
 _ — ,, ._ — ....J. ., j,^,j.^^i uctsi VI iiauc SMU 
 
 '-♦"r to carry on, as is well known in and about Montreal. 
 
yi« 
 
 82 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 I inferred only from their conduct, and the coih 
 cert and understanding which they appeared to 
 have with each other and the Superior. No fur- 
 ther light could I obtain on the subject; and 
 I am still as much in the dark as ever, although the 
 Superior once gave me much encouragement to 
 hope that I should become an " Old Nun." 
 
 Some of that class, as I began to say, were far 
 from being old; and indeed a number of them were 
 below thirty years of age, according to my judg- 
 ment. As for their real names, families, or person- 
 aL history, I knew as little of them as others We 
 called them, familiarly, Ma Mere (my mother,) or 
 Ma Tante, (my aunt,) and commonly obeyed them 
 without delay when they laid their commands upon 
 
 I have no doubt, that, whatever was the process 
 by which " Old Nuns" are made, the reason of the 
 elevation of a "Received" to that dignity, is her su- 
 perior cunning, ft was in consequence of my sue 
 cess at imposture, that the Superior told me she 
 hoped I might become one ; and the old nuns whom 
 I best knew, were among the greatest adepts at du- 
 plicity I ever saw. 
 
 Bha 
 
 shs 
 
 Th 
 
 son 
 
 nee 
 
 bun 
 
 tion 
 
 escf 
 
 wh< 
 
 inci 
 
 othc 
 
 II 
 
 IS n( 
 
 St. ] 
 
 an I 
 
 was 
 
 aboii 
 
 have 
 
 S( 
 
 to be 
 
 erali 
 
 blam 
 
 In se 
 
 mom 
 
the eoih 
 [)eared to 
 Nofur- 
 ect ; and 
 lough the 
 fement to 
 
 were far 
 em were 
 ny judg. 
 r person- 
 rs. We 
 >ther,) or 
 ed them 
 ids upon 
 
 process 
 n of the 
 
 her su. 
 my suc- 
 me she 
 swhom 
 s at du- 
 
 SHAVING THE HEAD. 
 
 89 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Sbavlngthe bair in the Nunnery-Disputes about inoney-A Nun ad- 
 mitted for money.— Influence of jealousy. 
 
 Among the practices in the nunnery, is that of 
 shaving the hair of the nuns on their admission.-— 
 This is done to most, but not all ; as the hair of 
 some is more easily disposed in a manner thought 
 necessary to the proper arrangement of the head- 
 land and veil. My hair was shaved on my recep- 
 tion, and frequently afterwards. At the time of my 
 escape from the Convent, it was very short ; since 
 when it has been groVing, and it is now about six 
 inches long. We used sometimes to shave each 
 others heads, and I have done it for other nuns. 
 
 It is a rule, that no novice shall be received who 
 IS not in sound health. Miss Louise Bousquier, of 
 St. Denis, owed her escape from the life of a nun to 
 an affection of the head, on account of which she 
 was discharged from her noviciate when within 
 about three months of the period when she would 
 have taken ihe veil. 
 
 Sometimes the priests would come to the Superior 
 to borrow money of her, when she would show lib- 
 erahty towards some, but others I have heard her 
 blame for not paying what they already ow«d her. 
 In several instances I knew difficulties to arise from 
 money affairs. 
 
 m 
 
A 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 ■'* 
 
 84 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 One day I heoitl h coaversation between the 
 Bishop and the Superior of the Seminary about a 
 quantity of pUite which an old lady, on her decease, 
 had bequeathed to the church. The Superior wish- 
 ed to appropriate it to the expenses of the Semina- 
 ry, but the Bishop claimed it as his own. He said 
 he wanted a set of plate, and would have it sent to 
 his house for his own use. The Superior repli- 
 ed, that he could do that as soon as he had paid 
 the price which he could get for it at the silver 
 sAiith's. The Bishop asked him if he knew whom 
 he was talking to ; and things seemed likely to riso 
 to some height, when I left the room. 
 
 I heard a conversation, soon after my admission 
 as a nun, between the Bishop and the Superior of 
 the nunnery, in her room. The Bishop was com- 
 plaining that he could not get his proper dues from 
 the priests : for, as I understood, each priest is re- 
 quired to pay two English shillings out of every 
 dollar he receives, for his support in the Seminary ; 
 while the whole of the profits of every high mass 
 for the dead, is considered the property of the Sem- 
 inary. The Superior of the nunnery replied, that 
 the priests would be better able to pay all their 
 debts if they did not gamble so much ; and the state 
 of the country at that time was unfavorable, and lit- 
 tle money was to be had. The Bishop said he must 
 preach a sermon to the people, to make them more 
 liberal in their contributions. 
 
 I saw a nun one day whose appearance struck 
 me in a singular manner. She was conducting a 
 
ween the 
 J about a 
 r decease, 
 rior wish- 
 ! Seraina- 
 He said 
 it sent to 
 ior repli- 
 had paid 
 the silver 
 3W whom 
 3ly to rise 
 
 idmission 
 iperior of 
 was com- 
 dues from 
 iest is re- 
 of every 
 eminary ; 
 ligh mass 
 ' the Sem- 
 plied, that 
 ' all their 
 1 the state 
 ie, and lit- 
 d he must 
 lem more 
 
 ;e struck 
 ducting a 
 
 CUJIIOSITY SATISFIED. 
 
 B5 
 
 priest through the sewing room, and had a large 
 bunch of keys, like an old nun. I could hardly 
 tell what to think when I looked on her. It seem 'd 
 as if I must have seen her before, and yet I could not 
 remember when or where ; and I had an impres- 
 sion that she could not be a nun. For some rea- 
 son or other which I could not understand, 1 felt a 
 great anxiety to know something about her, and in- 
 quired of Jane Ray, but she could tell me but little 
 or nothing. I then asked leave of the Superior to 
 speak with Sainte Thomas,— for that I understood 
 was her name.—She consented, on condition that 
 we should converse in her presence. I accoraingly 
 addressed her : but, much to my mortification and 
 surprise, she replied very coldly, and showed at first 
 no disposition to interchange more than a salutation 
 with me. She soon, however, took an opportunity 
 to write something on a bit of paper with a pencil, 
 and to slip it into my hand, which I eagerly read 
 as soon as I could safely do so ; and there I found 
 an explanation of her conduct. She intimated that 
 she was unwilling to confide in the Superior, but 
 wished to see me alone the first opportunity. 
 
 We soon after had a secret interview, for one 
 night she stole into my bed, and we lay and talked 
 together. She then appeared quite unreserved, and 
 perfectly cordial, and repeated that she believed the 
 Superior was only a spy over us. We soon found 
 that we had been acquaintances in former years, and 
 had been in the Congregational Nunnery together, 
 but after her leaving it, I had met her twice in the 
 
li 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 Btreet, and heard of her from some one ; her family 
 being so wealthy, we had no intercourse in society. 
 She was from a place behind the mountain, where 
 her father, I believe, was a grocer, and a man of 
 weahh. She had an uncle McDonald. 
 
 I learnt from her the circumstances under which 
 she entered the nunnery ; and they were peculiar. 
 She had not passed a noviciate, but had purchased 
 her admission without such preparation, by the pay- 
 ment of a large sum of money, as she had peculiar 
 reasons for wishing for it. 
 
 My restless anxiety was thus in a degree reliev- 
 ed, for I found that my impressions were right, and 
 that St. Thomas was not a nun in the common 
 meaning of the word ; but, on the other hand, I 
 found I had been deceived in believing that all ad- 
 mitted into the Convent, had to pass through the 
 same long trial and training to which I had been 
 subject. 
 
 The state of things in the nunnery cannot be ful- 
 ly understood, witliout a knowledge of the fact, that 
 much lealousy always exists between some of the 
 nuns, on account of their preferences for particular 
 priests. And yet a priest once told me, that there 
 was more wrangling done in the Seminary about 
 nuns, than any thing else. 
 
 Saint Clotilde died while I was there, of a nat- 
 ural death ; and I heard one of the other nuns say 
 she was glad of it, because she had drawn off the 
 affections of a priest from her. The priests often 
 6ring in little delicacies into the nunnery for their 
 
 M. 
 
8T. JANE. 
 
 87 
 
 it family 
 I TOciety. 
 I, where 
 I man of 
 
 sr which 
 )eculiar. 
 irchased 
 the pay- 
 peculiar 
 
 ) reliev- 
 ght, and 
 ;ommon 
 hand, I 
 t all ad- 
 igh the 
 ad been 
 
 t be ful- 
 ict, that 
 5 of the 
 rticular 
 It there 
 f about 
 
 favorites, such as fruit, coi^rcciiorjry, &c. and give 
 them without the Superior- ' viedge ; and some- 
 times make them much rr.urc y . uable presents. 
 
 There was a nun who entf '«*ined a very bitter 
 spirit towards me. This w a^i ^ainte Jane ; and a 
 cross, disagreeable creature she was as I ever saw. 
 She would sometimes get close by me on purpose* 
 while employed in ironing, or some other kind of 
 work which required us to be up, and in time of si^ 
 lence stand upon my feet, in order to make me 
 speak and get a penance. She once complained to 
 the Superior, that she saw me looking from a place 
 in the nunnery which she mentioned, and heard the 
 voice of some person speaking with me. Although 
 this was utterly false, the Superior thought I might 
 have some intentioir of escaping, and sentenced mo 
 to the most severe penance I ever endured— viz: 
 to live on bread and water for three weeks. This 
 diet appeared to reduce my strength ; and I suffered 
 more severely than usual from the kneeling posture 
 at prayers, which was always peculiarly distressing 
 tome, and made me almost desperate, so that I would 
 •ometimes almost as readily die as live. 
 
 M 
 
 a nat- 
 ms say 
 off the 
 s often 
 r their 
 
88 
 
 fi 
 
 IV. 
 
 H 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 BLACK NUi^NERY. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Man'>ersof the Canadian Priests-Confessions of crimes by some of 
 the Priests-Story told by Aunt Susan, of her visit to a Quebec 
 Nunnery— Nuns in Priests' dresses— Sister Turcot. 
 
 The priests who are natives of Canada, are gene- 
 rally very clownish in their manners, and often quite 
 brutish in their vices. The nuns would sometimes 
 laug-h at seeing a Canadian priest from some coun- 
 try jjarish, coming in with a large piece of bread in 
 his h?nd, eating it as he walked" A large propor- 
 tion of the priests are foreigners ; and a constant 
 intercourse appears to be kept up with France, as 
 we often heard of such and such a fathe.- just ar- 
 rived from that country. These are decidedly the 
 worst class. Most of the wickedness of which I 
 have any knowledge, I consider as their work. If 
 I should repeat one half the stories of wickedness 
 I have heard from the mouths of some of the 
 priests, I am afraid they would hardly be believed • 
 and yet I feel bound, since I have undertaken to 
 make disclosures, not to omit them altogether. 
 
 It is not uncommor for priests to recount anec- 
 dotes of what they have seen and Qone ; and seve- 
 ral stories which I have heard from some of 
 -hem I will briefly repeat. 
 
 A country priest said one day, that he knew a 
 priest in a parish better ofl^ than those of the Sem- 
 
 Uiarv. for he haW at^von n-.iniT,U *^ u: ^t' 
 
 J . ,,jj, ii„ii^ raxx lu iXXIIiUCIi. 
 
 A priest said to me one day, that he had three 
 
 
PRIESTS CONFESSIONS. 
 
 bd 
 
 by some of 
 a Quebeo 
 
 re gene- 
 ten quite 
 tnetimes 
 le coun- 
 3read in 
 propor- 
 ;onstant 
 mce, as 
 just ar- 
 dly the 
 vhich I 
 ark. If 
 iedness 
 of the 
 lieved ; 
 ken to 
 er. 
 
 t anec- 
 l seve- 
 )me of 
 
 :new a 
 3 Sem- 
 
 daughters in Montreal, gro'.vn up. Their mother 
 was a married woman. One of the daughters, he 
 added, now occasionally confessed to him, ignorant, 
 however, of any relationship. 
 
 Another said he was once applied to by a iTr.m 
 for advice, in consequence of suspicions he had of 
 his wife, and quieted his suspicions by telling him 
 a falsehood, when he knew the husband was not 
 jealous without cause, he himself having been her 
 seducer. 
 
 It may, it must offend the ear of the modest to 
 hear such exposures as these, even if made in the 
 most brief and guarded language that can be used. 
 But I am compel] -d to declare, that this is not all. 
 I shall stop here, but lest my readers should infer 
 that it is because therv3 is nothing more that could 
 be said, I must first make the solemn declaration, 
 that ther& are crimes committed in the Hotel Dieu 
 Nunnery too abominable to mention. 
 
 I remember a variety of stories relating to con- 
 fession, which I have heard told 'ti the nunnery 
 by priests ; who sometimes become very commu- 
 nicative when intoxicated. One of their favorite 
 topics is Confession. One of them showed a 
 watch, one day, which he said was worth a hun- 
 dred dollars. He had received it at confession, from 
 a fellow who had stolen it, telling him that he 
 must see it safely restored to the owner, while hia 
 intention was to get it into his possession to keep» 
 TSriiiviii nv uiu, uau Doasiea oi wnai ne naa done. 
 
 I have known priests to sit and talk about what 
 23* 
 
90 
 
 ' I 
 
 H 
 
 i i 
 
 i 
 
 BLAOK NUNNERY. 
 
 they had done in the Confessional, for three or four 
 hours at a time; and I have heard one give an- 
 
 dollars^o teii'h^^XltZSr r;,^ 
 a young woman for whom he had a partiality, or 
 what he called love. Sometimes one will requesi 
 notW to send a particular lady to confess oTm 
 either on account of her beauty or her property 
 
 LThf r-r ^""^ '- ^» '-' -- °s 
 
 - know, to fix the pnce of Confession for the year 
 at some part.cular rate: as two bushels of Jhem 
 
 roft;re;"^^*^~'^--^--« 
 
 A priest one day said to another in my hearing 
 
 ^ou conf such a young lady, mentioning ho^; 
 
 ^me. She does not like you, I understand, be 
 
 oause you k.ss her. She is rich, and you have 
 
 morench persons to confess than I think' is yo": 
 
 I wiae. 1 was once near the nriests' 
 parlor, (as I have called it,) when I heard 'wo of 
 
 ectT-which^ ;.""'"'■ ^'""' "'^ ^P--^ <=' '-0 in 
 sec s, which led to a wager, on the question whether 
 
 that . ,ect would move quicker over a hot b ick 
 
 whlr^l ^^ ^'^'"^ ""' °° t^^ stove; and 
 
 «^hen both were pr.^.red. they actually tried the 
 
'ee or four 
 5 give an- 
 and what 
 3ther fifty 
 > him by 
 tiality, or 
 1 request 
 5s to him, 
 ►roperty : 
 obtained 
 
 so far as 
 he year 
 )f wheat 
 rmer, a 
 
 iearing", 
 ing her 
 and, bc- 
 9U have 
 is your 
 
 Irink a 
 priests' 
 two of 
 wo in- 
 hether 
 t brick 
 in the 
 ;; and 
 Dd the 
 
 AUNT SUSAN DISGUISED. QJ 
 
 experiment. This scene caused great excitement 
 and loud talkmg. I have mentioned it to give an 
 Idea of the manner in which much time pusses in 
 Ine nunnery. 
 
 One day when I was employed in the hospital. 
 Aunt Susan came in, one of the old nuns, who had 
 been absent for several days, and just returned. The 
 circumstances which I am about to relate were 
 brought to my mind the other day. by reading in 
 Rosamond s book about the priests in Cuba taking 
 iier mto a monastery in disguise. 
 ^ Aunt Susan was something like Aunt Margaret, 
 m havmg something the matter with her feet which 
 made her rather lame. I noticed something strange 
 m her appearance when she came into the hospital, 
 and found that she was unable to apply the cup in 
 cupping a patient f*or whom that remedy had been 
 pres^cribed, although she had been remarkably skil- 
 fui before and now appeared to try her best. I 
 thought she must have taken too much wine, and 
 undertook to perform the operation at her request, 
 which pleased her so well, that she sat down and 
 became very talkative, in a manner little consistent 
 with the rules and practice^ of the institution. 
 
 She toM me that she had R.t r,.urned from Que- 
 bee, whither she had gone sol., ^ays before from 
 our Convent, on a visi.' to the Hotel Dieu Nunnery 
 of that city. She had . ^o in che dress of a priest, 
 m company with som. ^ather, and had an opportu- 
 mty to witne.ss the arrano^eraenti and habits of that 
 msiuutiun. She went on tc make remarks on di^ 
 
 M 
 
_,%.. •i^.'M^-smtfsib., 
 
 . 
 
 ( 
 I 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 ferent subjects which had come under her observa^ 
 tion, while I was employed in operating on the pa- 
 tient. She represented the rules in the nunnery 
 which she had visited as less strict, or less strictly 
 regarded, than our own ; and said there was much 
 less order, peace, and quietness, than we enjoy. The 
 Superior, she said, had less command over the nuns, 
 and they were less orderly, and not so well content- 
 ed. She had a cousin there, as she informed me, 
 a Miss Durauqeau, who was very stubborn, and 
 unmanageable. If she were Superior, she decla- 
 red she would half murder her for her rebellious 
 conduct. 
 
 All that I knew about the story told by Aunt Su- 
 san, was what she told me. I did not see her in the 
 dress of a priest, but I had reason to believe that 
 the nuns often left the Convent in such a disguise^ 
 and that this part of her tale was by no means in- 
 credible. Indeed, during my stay in the Hotel 
 Dieu, I personally knew more than one case of the 
 kind. 
 
 There was an old nun, notorious in Montreal, 
 known by the name of Sister Turcot, her family- 
 name. I was one day employed in the hospital, 
 when I saw her enter dressed like a priest, in com- 
 pany with one or two fathers. She spent a few 
 minutes there, during which she went up to one of 
 the patients' beds, and performed prayers instead of 
 one, and with such address that I should never have 
 suspected any thing irregular, I think, if I had not 
 known her appearance as well as I did. It wne wj*|» 
 
 the gr 
 
 ing at 1 
 
 her w£ 
 
 priests 
 
 went, i 
 
 But 
 
 departi 
 
 priests 
 
 put on 
 
 Felix, 
 
 she wa 
 
 She w( 
 
 favorite 
 
 The 
 
 a Jy ma 
 
 et in th( 
 
 door, w 
 
 nearly j 
 
 ed clof 
 
 Charity 
 
 A pri 
 
 ■take out 
 
 to know 
 
 at a tim.( 
 
 them if i 
 
 monly d 
 
 the stree 
 
 do so, ar 
 
 priests ; 
 
 from a ii 
 
SAINT FELIX. 
 
 93 
 
 , 
 
 the greatest difficulty that I refrained from laugh- 
 ing at a sight so ludicrous. She was at the time on 
 her way out of the nunnery, in company with the 
 priests, and after a short delay left the hospital, and 
 went, as I supposed, into the street. 
 
 But I had still stronger evidence than this, of the 
 departure of nuns in open daylight, in the dress of 
 priests ; for I was repeatedly called in to help them 
 put on their disguise. I have dressed the nun Saints 
 i^eiix, three or four times; and a hateful creature 
 she was, in consequence of her jealous disposition, 
 bhe was always thinking some one else a greater 
 favorite than herself, with some priest. 
 
 The place where the change of dress was usu- 
 ally made was the Superior's room ; and in theclos- 
 et m the adjoining passage, at the end nearest her 
 door were always kept a number of priests' dresses, 
 nearly a shelf full; as well as several black-hood- 
 ed cloaks, like those worn by the Sisters of 
 l^narity. 
 
 A priest once told me, that he had three nuns to 
 ■take out of the Convent that day, and was troubled 
 to know how to do it. He had often taken out one 
 at a time and had sometimes thought he might lose 
 them if they were disposed to run away. He com- 
 monly directed them to limp as they passed alonff 
 the streets ;_■• for," said he - ^ny of the priests 
 do so, and they might pass v, ry well for limping 
 priests i and in our dress, how can you tell a man 
 from a woman 1 But," he added, "now I have got 
 — ----_ j _ji-a ii A 5iiuuia auaeriake to lead them all 
 
s«e 
 
 94 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 out together, the devils of women might start off 
 three ditFerent ways at the first corner we come to, 
 and how could I catch them?" 
 
 The change made in the dress, when a nun dis- 
 guises herself as a priest, is complete. All the 
 clothes of the latter are assumed. They pass through 
 the public rooms in going out of the nunnery, and 
 are often absent for several weeks. 
 
 to 
 
 I 5 
 
 
t start off 
 e come to, 
 
 a nun dis- 
 
 All the 
 
 ss through 
 
 mery, and 
 
 VISIT TO THE DlSflOP S. 
 
 95 
 
 CHAPTER Vril. 
 
 A vlBlt to the Bl3hop's-My Reccption-My Occupations-The Bish- 
 op's Visiters— Return to the Nunnery. 
 
 Although it is a painful duty, I feel it incum- 
 bent on me to give my oAvn experience, on the sub- 
 ject of disguising nuns as priests, that they may 
 leave the Convent unobserved. 
 
 The Superior one day informed me, that I was 
 to pay a visit to the Bishop on the evening of the 
 next day. The intelligence surprised me ; and, as 
 no further information was given me, I did not 
 know exactly what to think of it. The period 
 of v^hich I speak might have been about a year 
 after I took the veil* 
 
 On the evening appointed, I was taken to the 
 Superior's room, and furnished with a priest's 
 dress, which, in compliance with her directions, I 
 put on. Father Phelan, who was present, then 
 conducted me out of the Nunnery soon after dusk, 
 according to my recollection. We passed down 
 towards my mother's house, across Notre Dame 
 street, and round Citadel Hill, till we reached a 
 house which I had never before known for the 
 Bishop's, and stopped at the door. No house ad- 
 joined it on my right. We rang; and the doot 
 was opened by the Bishop himself, which greatly 
 astonished me He received us with kindness, and 
 »fed the way up to the third story, where we stop- 
 
 ■■'"*''*'<li!i«B*>*««i"*i*«^«»wi^' 
 
 *< 
 
96 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 ped and sat down. Supper was soon ready, which 
 was a rich one. 
 
 The room in which I was, was that in which I 
 remained during my stay, and the only one in the 
 house which I ever entered. It had windows look- 
 ing upon the street, but in the rear the remaining 
 part of that story appeared to be taken up with 
 dark cupboards, which I afterwards found contain- 
 ed clothes and other articles, in considerable num- 
 bers. There was a large staff, which the bishop 
 said was of solid gold, and cost seven or eight 
 thousand dollars. 
 
 After Father Phelan had gone away, the Bishop 
 invited me to play cards, which we did on that 
 and other evenings; commonly the game called 
 *' catch the ten." The Bishop's table was set with 
 a complete service of plate, marked with two let- 
 ters, one was L. I spent a part of almost every 
 day in a small apartment or closet in one corner 
 of the room : for as there were commonly fre- 
 quent calls on the Bishop, when persons were ad- 
 mitted to that room, he chose to see them alone. 
 The custom was, when any person called, for the 
 servant to give notice to him by ringing a bell ; 
 and if he wished to have him brought up stairs, 
 he would ring one in reply ; but if not, he took no 
 notice of it. There was a supply of excellent 
 wines and confectionary, in a closet in the large 
 room, which was always open. 
 
 During a part of my stay, I was employed in 
 cleaning and putting in order the Bishop's money, 
 
 -f 
 
VISIT TO THE bishop's. 
 
 97 
 
 y, which 
 
 which I 
 ne in the 
 )ws look- 
 jmaining 
 up with 
 I contain- 
 Die num- 
 e bishop 
 or eight 
 
 e Bishop 
 I on that 
 le called 
 ! set with 
 L two let- 
 3st every 
 le corner 
 only fre- 
 were ad- 
 jm alone. 
 I, for the 
 r a bell; 
 up stairs, 
 e took no 
 excellent 
 the large 
 
 ployed in 
 s money, 
 
 which he kept in an iron chest in the closet I have 
 mentioned. He told me that the silver and gold 
 very soon became tarnished by lying there, and 
 that he found it necessary to have it cleaned once 
 a year. I should judge that he had ordered a nun 
 to be sent from the Convent, partly to perform this 
 task. He said that sometimes, when he had a 
 large sum of money to pay for land, he had feh 
 quite ashamed to give only tarnished silver and gold. 
 I worked for hours at rubbing the coin, with 
 chamois cloth, to make it bright, and had to ar- 
 range it all with care upon a table, before put- 
 ting it away in the chest. The silver was prin- 
 cipally half dollars, which the bishop told me 
 to place in piles of six. The gold was kept in a 
 beautiful little box, and was quite tarnished, so that 
 he made me wipe ifr over and over several times, 
 before he was satisfied with its appearance. 
 
 Besides these, he had a large amount of money 
 in bank bills, principally of five dollars. These 
 he made me smooth out carefully with a hot iron, 
 which was brought to the door. When that was 
 done, I put them in parcels of fifty bills each. The 
 iron chest was studded, and locked itself when the 
 door was closed. While I was astonished at the 
 quantity of money I handled, I observed that I 
 was closely watched by the Bishop ; so that, if I 
 had wished, I knew I could not have taken any 
 of it without discovery. 
 
 Priest Bourgette was the most frequent visiter 
 at the bishon's durinc mv stav hut h*» p«:^var onw 
 24 
 
 f 
 
98 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 in I 
 
 I 
 
 'i 
 
 ■: 
 
 me, although he was sometimes there :,aven or 
 eight times a day. Father Phelan also came of- 
 ten; but generally during the bishop's absence, 
 who rode out every day. Whenever the bishop 
 Avent out he locked the door and took away the 
 key ; but when Father Phelan came in his ab- 
 sence, he opened it with a key of his own, as I 
 suppose unknown to the bishop. He repeatedly 
 inquired of me what the bishop had said about 
 him ; and seemed very anxious to ascertain wheth- 
 er he stood high in his estimation or not. Father 
 Tombeau or Tabeau, also had a key, and some- 
 times used it, but, I believe, with the bishop's 
 knowledge, although he never happened to see 
 
 me there. 
 
 The partition of the little room, or closet, was 
 so thin, that I could distmctly hear conversation 
 held in a considerable part of the great room. 
 Tombeau came in one day and said to the bishop, 
 I have had a good day at confession, (with something 
 like an oath,) throwing down a quantity of money 
 on the table. The bishop replied, that so it ap- 
 peared, and gathered it up. On another occasion 
 he came in at evening, and said, "Well, I am go- 
 ing to the nunnery to-night ;" to which the bishop 
 replied — "Very well, I have nothing for you to 
 
 do." 
 
 One day a number of gentlemen came to see 
 the bishop, and sat a long time conversing about 
 some land which he was buying. A notary was 
 present, whose name I heard, but cannot new re- 
 
 _, »»«**-i 
 
VISIT TO THE BISHOP 8. 
 
 M 
 
 call; and Mr. Sullivan, a gentleman of Montreal 
 whom I had often seen from a child. He remain- 
 ed a considerable time after the others were gone, 
 and then I had to listen to the most vile conversa- 
 tion that I ever heard. 
 
 Persons came in at different times to confess ; 
 but as the bishop seated himself at the other end 
 of the room, I heard little or nothing of what they 
 said. One day a woman came in who called her- 
 self Mrs. Green, of Montreal, and made a long 
 complaint against tier husband for ill-treating her. 
 I got a sight of her face through the keyhole, 
 and found her quite handsome. This woman had 
 a dog with her, which caused some annoyance by 
 barking. She afterwards called several times; 
 and once, I think it was on her third visit, was ac- 
 companied by another woman, whose voice I 
 thought I recognised as soon as I heard it. After 
 a little time I ascertained to a certainty that I was 
 not mistaken ; but the discovery was one of the 
 most painful I ever made. She confirmed the ac- 
 count the woman had given of the conduct of her 
 husband, and afterwards conversed with the bishop 
 on other subjects ; for she remained there probably 
 not less than an hour and a half The bishop 
 told her, that the next time the Governor came to 
 town, he wished her to get him another interview 
 with him, to which she replied, that she always 
 did what she could to oblige him. They had also 
 a long talk about some furniture, which she had 
 lent hrrn- 'inrl npvei' rarai^roA ko,tir ur^ ^^:a u^ 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 a«*«**^ 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 V 
 
 
 ■£< 
 
 Va 
 
 fA 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 '- IB 
 t 1^ 
 
 1.25 
 
 M 
 18 
 
 iA III 1.6 
 
 V. 
 
 ,^^ ^ %. >S '>i>f 
 
 
 ^# 
 
 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 
 .<*im. 'i^ 
 
 '•^l)"" ^-u 
 
 23 WESr MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 % 
 
 %^ 
 
r 
 
 O 
 
 r/j 
 
 /. 
 
 ^ 
 
100 
 
 „. 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 to her at the Government 
 
 had sent it back 
 House. 
 
 The reply which the bishop finally gave to Mrs. 
 Green was that she need not live with her hus- 
 band, but that she must confessto him daily He 
 afterwards told me he would not have had me seen 
 bygone of those visiters for a.y thing in the 
 
 Soon after I came to the bishop's. I found that 
 he was finishmg the composition of a hymn, which 
 he was making, to be sung to a war song, begin- 
 nmg with these words: 
 
 " En allant, marchant, centre les canons, 
 A travers des feux, des feux des battaiUons." 
 
 He had the papers by him on which he was 
 writmg It, and would often sing a part of it over 
 and over I will give from memory a verse or 
 two. of the seven or eight of which it consisted, 
 and most of which I might recall, as I have since 
 heard it repeatedly sung in the Convent. 
 
 De tous les bieno que Dieu nous donne 
 Les bitns qu'il est le mieux charmait, 
 Ce n'est ni I'or ni la couronne, 
 Mop Dieu Sauveur dans desting. 
 
 CAonw.~0 Dieu de mon coeur, O mon dieu Sauveur. 
 Jesus plaint destrait 
 Ma joie et mon bonheur, 
 . O quel cruel martyr.* 
 
 ♦ This, like some other specimens of French. I have written 
 down from memory, without pretending to acci^raoy or Tven to 
 a meaning m every word~I do not unci -rstand ifaJl^wiS 
 though I suppose ihe-original had a meaning. ^ 
 
 ' 
 
 \ \ 
 
ernment 
 
 3 to Mrs. 
 her hus- 
 ly. He 
 me seen 
 in the 
 
 nd that 
 
 I, which 
 
 begin- 
 
 V16IT TO THE BISHOP' J. IQ] 
 
 I soon became extremely weary of staying in 
 that place, and asked for permission to return to 
 the Convent : but it was not allowed me until I had 
 been there about twelve or thirteen days. Much 
 apprehension was expressed lest I should be dis- 
 covered on the way; but at length, the arrange- 
 ments bemg made, and I dressed again as a priest, 
 left the house with Father Phelan, and walked to 
 the nunnery, which, bad a, it was. I was gM 
 to see. ** 
 
 2i* 
 
 he was 
 it over 
 erse or 
 nsisted, 
 e since 
 
 written 
 even to 
 
1G2 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 n 
 
 ■J 
 
 N 1 
 
 \\ 
 
 i 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Attend in the Parish Ohurcli as confessor— The pcrsonn who confeM 
 cd to mc— My return to the Nunnery. 
 
 A REGARD to truth requires that I should not 
 charge other persons with assuming the office of a 
 priest, without admitting that I have done so myself, 
 if my testimony is necessary to convince my read- 
 ers that such things are ever done. 
 
 Early one morning, Father Bonin told me that 
 ho was quite indisposed, and feU unable to perform 
 the task of confessor in the church, which devolv- 
 ed upon him, and he thought I might take his place, 
 and go through the ceremony without being dis- 
 covered. The priests have often expresse' in my 
 hearing a dislike of sitting for hours in the confes- 
 sional box, as a dull and wearisome task ; but Bo- 
 nin appeared at that time to be somewhat indisposed, 
 and offered to tell the Superior if she asked for me. 
 I did not make any serious opposition to his propo- 
 sal ; and he went on to give me instructions how to 
 proceed. 
 
 He told me that I must first put on his clothes 
 and gown, and cover my head with his hat, and ♦hen 
 proceed to the church through the subterranean 
 passages, enter the first confessional box by the chap- 
 el of Saint Magdalen, near the high altar, with all 
 the familiarity I could assume, take my seat, put on 
 a little cap which I should find there, cover my face 
 with his handkerchief which he gave me, and pro- 
 
A Nt'N CONFESSOR. 
 
 103 
 
 tio confeM 
 
 uld not 
 fice of a 
 myself, 
 riy read- 
 me that 
 perform 
 devolv- 
 is place, 
 ing dis- 
 ' »a ray 
 f confes- 
 but Bo- 
 isposed, 
 [ for me. 
 s propo- 
 3 how to 
 
 clothes 
 nd ♦hen 
 rranean 
 le chap- 
 vith all 
 ;, put on 
 my face 
 nd pro- 
 
 ceed as I should think proper with such persons as 
 should present themselves, remembering to speak 
 in a feigned voice. Particular instructions were 
 necessai y to ena^^le me to find my way to the church ; 
 and ' etold me first to go through the subterranean 
 passage leading into the cellar of the Congrega- 
 tional Nunnery, then turning a corner a few steps 
 distant from the door, descend into another and fol- 
 low it to the end. There I should find a light trap- 
 door, which I could raise with my head. This 
 would admit me into the sacristy of the church, 
 from which to my station the passage was direct. 
 
 After receiving such instructions in haste, though 
 at greater length than I have given ti omhere, and 
 having dressed myself in his clothes, I set out on 
 my errand ; but the garments were so much too 
 large for me, that I found some difficulty in pro- 
 ceeding. I went down into the nunnery cellar, pro- 
 ceeded to the farther end of it, opened the low door 
 to the subterranean passage I was first to enter, and 
 soon reached its extremity. Following my direc- 
 tions, though still in almost total darkness, I group- 
 ed my way round a corner of a stone wall, and 
 found a staircase, (I think of eleven steps,) down 
 which I cautiously proceeded, then, by putting up 
 both hands, so as to touch both sides of the passage 
 to which they led me, I found my way along with- 
 out much difficulty, except what arose from the size 
 and weight of my dress. I had two falls in conse- 
 quence of this ; but, not receiving any injury, after 
 a pretty long walk I saw two or three streaks of 
 
104 
 
 BLAOi: NUNNERY. 
 
 light above, and mounting a few steps, I found the 
 trap-door of wh ich I had been informed. Pressing 
 my head against it a little, it easily rose, and I en- 
 tered an apairtment above ground. 
 
 At the time when I left the Hotel Dieu, it was 
 scarcely daybreak, but the light was now so much 
 stronger, that I could distinguish objects with clear- 
 ness ; and, proceeding at once towards the high al- 
 tar, and the chapel of Saint Magdalen, I made for 
 the first confessional box. There I saw a number 
 of persons of different descriptions, kneeling, on 
 both sides of the box, engaged in preparing for 
 confession ; but I walked with as firm a step, and 
 an air of as much unconcern as I could, kneeled 
 before the altar, and said (or appeared to say) a 
 prayer, then entered the box, closed the door, and 
 took my seat on the little narrow bench on which 
 the confessor sits. 
 
 But by this time my feelings had materially 
 changed ; I found myself in a place from which I 
 could not retire without being again exposed to ob- 
 servation, and in v/hich appearances require that 
 I should remain a long time. I had a difficult task 
 before me ; I knew I must say something to those 
 yrho were about to address me, and yet I knew but 
 little of a confessor's duties. Besides, in spite of 
 the levity and thoughtlessness with which I had con- 
 sented to undertake the task, I now felt something 
 like a conscientious scruple, as I drew on the cap, 
 pushed by the curtain, and covered my face with 
 Benin's red silk handkerchief with a yellow border, 
 
 
A NUN CONFESSOR. 
 
 105 
 
 >un(i the 
 dressing 
 nd I en- 
 
 I, it was 
 so much 
 ;h clear- 
 high al- 
 niade for 
 number 
 ing, on 
 ing for 
 ep, and 
 kneeled 
 ) say) a 
 •or, and 
 which 
 
 terially 
 irhich I 
 d ^0 ob- 
 * that 
 uh task 
 those 
 lew but 
 pite of 
 ad con- 
 lething 
 lie cap, 
 e with 
 border, 
 
 
 90 that a trembling came over me. I leaned ray 
 head upon my hand, and for a few instants heartily 
 wished myself out of a place which I still regard 
 ed as sacred. 
 
 All these thoughts, however, passed through my 
 mind much more rapidly than I have described 
 them. I had hardly time to sit doAvn by the lattice 
 work, cast a glance through it about the church, 
 and reflect, that although a confessor can see every 
 thing from his box, he is himself in the dark, and 
 entirely concealed from all inspection, when I heard 
 a low and mournful voice murmuring in my ear — 
 " Mon pere, benissez moi, parce que j'ai pech^." 
 These words, with which confession commences, 
 came from an old man, who had earliest taken his 
 place by the confessional box in the morning, and 
 who, according to general custom, was entitled to 
 the first hearing. I let him run on with his story 
 without interruption, and was glad that he made it 
 long, as I dreaded to trust myself to speak. He 
 said, " I have performed the penance which you 
 laid upon me, and I have sinned but once since my 
 last confession, when I got into a passion with my 
 wife. But you ought to know what kind of a crea- 
 ture she is, and how impossible it is to get along 
 with her in peace." He at length brought his tale 
 to an end, and then, to my surprise, asked me for 
 absolution. Up to this time I had not opened my 
 lips, and did not like to trust my voice, even in the 
 lowest tone ; but the thought of being called on to 
 bestow absolution, ignorant as I was of the liatin 
 
wrsi 
 
 .06 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 Ibrm which I knew was necessary, ahhough I had 
 heard it repeated, was dreadful to me. I therefore 
 spoke in a rough voice, and told him he must per- 
 form a penance for the sin he had committed in be- 
 ing angry with his wife, by saying five acts of con- 
 trition and five Ave Marias that night on his knees 
 by his bedside, and repeat the same the next day, 
 after which he might come again for absolution. 
 
 The old man then rose, and sorrowfully Avent 
 away ; while a young lad who had been long wait- 
 ing next him on his knees, pushed up as close to me 
 as he could get, and began ,^o tell his "lather" how 
 he had got into a dreadful predicament, through the 
 enmity of a woman who was disposed to do him all 
 the harm she could, although she had an interest- 
 ing daughter for whom he had the highest respect. 
 He said that the mother was then in the church, 
 having come to confess and accuse him ; and he be- 
 lieved she had done so already. He then went on 
 to tell the particulars of the circumstances attend- 
 ing his case, and how a little act of civility and 
 kindness which he had shoAvn the young lady, 
 had been misrepresented. He said he had come 
 hoping to get some indulgences that morning, but 
 feared that he should be refused. I replied that 
 that was out of the question until some future time. 
 He then asked for a penance. I had become quite 
 amused by his foolish talking, and now asked who 
 lived in the house of the old woman ; and on learn- 
 ing that there were several persons, told him he 
 must kiss her feet that night in the presence of all 
 
 oppos 
 
 denly 
 
 deed t 
 
 she th 
 
 One u 
 
 of sac 
 
 tricks; 
 
 sure si 
 
 tious, s 
 
 until s; 
 
 she ex< 
 
 forgave 
 
 worse t 
 
ugh I had 
 
 therefore 
 must per- 
 tted in be- 
 :ts of con* 
 his knees 
 next day, 
 •lution. 
 illy Avent 
 ong wait- 
 ose to me 
 her" how 
 ough the 
 o him all 
 
 interest- 
 : respect. 
 
 church, 
 nd he be- 
 
 went on 
 s attend- 
 ility and 
 rag lady, 
 ad come 
 ling, but 
 ied that 
 ire time, 
 no quite 
 ced who 
 •n learn- 
 him he 
 ;e of all 
 
 
 A NUN CONFESSOR. 
 
 107 
 
 the family. H« replied that he could not do that ; 
 
 an a t"of f Im'^^ Y ^°"^' ""'' '' ''' ^^'^^^ -' h 
 an act ot self-denial. 
 
 After this boy had gone away, a woman came up 
 
 and held up to me a handful of silver, sayin.. she 
 
 ■ad told a great many lies to her mistress. fshe°was 
 
 X servant m a house in the city,) and had b ought me 
 
 hree aollars, mostly in British shillings, to pay for 
 
 htgh mass, which, she said, she though! wouM pro! 
 
 cure her forgiveness for the whole. She handed 
 
 <he money to me, and i took it. tellin-r her hTt 
 
 wish should be granted. 
 
 A young country girl afterwards presented her- 
 self, with a long story about a trick she had tried 
 to find out whom she was to marry, and the fear 
 she had that the Devil had appeared to her She 
 had gone about dusk to a bridge, on the advice of 
 her mother, and thrown one of her garments o the 
 opposite bank of the brook, when a ;,unT" nsld 
 deny appeared, and restored it to her. He had in 
 deed tho form of a good young man she knew ^ 
 she thought perhaps it might have been th Ev 
 One ,„ his shape. I told her she had been guilty 
 
 trcl: ".%'"/"""" ""^ """=^ '° '''' -'*^"ch 
 tncks; and laid a penance upon her which I am 
 
 sure she must have found both difficult and vex^ 
 
 tons, saying that I could by no means forgive h™; 
 
 until she should have performed it. " Mv father " 
 
 she exclaimed, "but don't you remember whaivau 
 
 forgave me las. year? and yet it was somethin" 
 
 worse than what I have now confessed." I reni J 
 
 
 *« '«— "" •*** »■ ■ ' " ■ - 
 
 ...^ 
 
108 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY 
 
 h m 
 
 ifi 
 
 that this case was rather a difficult one, and I mtui 
 communicate with the Bishop before I could give 
 an answer. , 
 
 After this a woman took her place at the lattice, 
 and began a confession of a nature not proper to be 
 repeated, disclosing a character which disgusted me 
 extremely. I was obliged to listen in silence, for 
 I could not invent any way to interrupt her ; but 
 was glad when she had done. I do not recollect 
 the order in which all appeared whom I confessed 
 that morning, and shall not attempt to give it ; nei- 
 ther can I fix with absolute certainty the exact 
 number. 
 
 One man told me he had come for absolution for 
 the sin of drunkenness, which he had recently com- 
 mitted. I told him to get drunk again daily, and 
 return at the end of the week, and he should be ab- 
 solved from all together ; for I thought from what 
 I had seen in the Convent that drunkenness was its 
 own best punishment. 
 
 A girl brought me a parcel of money which she 
 had stolen from her mistress, requesting me to re- 
 store it to her, and informing me that her mistress' 
 name would be found in the parcel. This I took, 
 anJ on her asking me to bestow absolution upon 
 her, 1 told her to do an act of contrition, and ventured 
 to say "something over in a low voice which she 
 could not distinctly hear, and making the sign of 
 »he cross with my hand, I sent her off well satisfied 
 that she was pardoned. 
 
 Another girl approachedf addressing me in these 
 
 " 
 
A NUN CONFESSOR. 
 
 10^ 
 
 Lnd Imtul 
 iould give 
 
 the lattice, 
 oper to be 
 gusted me 
 Hence, for 
 t her ; but 
 t recollect 
 confessed 
 veit; nei- 
 the exact 
 
 olution for 
 ently corn- 
 daily, and 
 ould be ab- 
 from what 
 less was its 
 
 which she 
 T me to re- 
 ;r mistress* 
 his I took, 
 ution upon 
 id ventured 
 which she 
 the sign of 
 bH satisfied 
 
 me in these 
 
 " 
 
 words : •' My father, I was unable to come when 
 you wished, but I have come now." Not knowing 
 why she had been sent for or directed to come, I 
 dismissed her, as I had done others, by telling her 
 to come at another time. 
 
 One fellow nskrd my permission to give his fa- 
 ther a good beating; for he said the old man had 
 conducted so of late, that he did not know how to 
 get along with him. He often took opportunity 
 when he was absent, to give away things in the 
 house ; and he was afraid he would soon strip it of 
 all it contained. He could not tell why he had 
 been seized with such a whim, but he thought that 
 a good whipping might very probably reform him, 
 and he wished to know how much money he must 
 pay me for leave to do it. I inquired whether his 
 father really deserved such treatment. He replied 
 thaf. I might be sure he never would have proposed 
 it if he did not. I told him I could not give my 
 consent then, but directed him to come again. 
 
 An older man confessed things which ought nev- 
 er to be repeated, and not less shocking than those 
 before alluded to in speaking of the confession of 
 one of the females. 
 
 There were two little lattices opening to the con- 
 fession box, as usual ; and sometimes I sat at one 
 and sometimes at the other, according as the appli- 
 cants stationed themselves. The curtain always 
 fell as I left one side before I raised that on the 
 other ; and the door being kept closed, ^d every 
 other part being tight, I was so much in the 
 
y 
 
 WBStr 
 
 mmmmmKmF^. 
 
 110 
 
 OLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 \\T. 
 
 \)\ ^ 
 
 dark that I knew I was invisible, and ran no risk 
 of detection from any thing that could be seen, even 
 if I had not kept Father Benin's handkerchief con- 
 stantly over my face. At the same time, as I men- 
 tioned before, I could at any time peep through the 
 lattice, and distinctly see a great part of the church. 
 Whenever I looked out, however, I was distressed 
 to find that there were numbers of persons still 
 kneeling near the box, waiting their turns for con- 
 fession, so that, in spite of all I had listened to, I 
 saw no prospect of being soon released from my 
 uftpleasant situation. 
 
 One of those who addressed me, was a fellow 
 who slyly showed me a bundle, which, he told me 
 contained some jewelry that he had brought to give 
 me. He had stolen a quantity, he said, from a man 
 from whom he had before stolen four times since 
 his last confession, and had brought half of it to 
 itte. I was quite shocked at his communication, 
 and shrunk from receiving the bundle, telling him 
 I could not at present determine what directions t4 
 give him. 
 
 The last person I confessed was a poor simple- 
 ton, who acknowledged with great appearance of 
 contrition that he had eaten a piece of liver on Fri- 
 day. I felt by this time so weary of my business, 
 ahd so much perplexed to find a way to escape from 
 my box, that I answered him rather shortly, telling 
 him to do a penance for the ofl^ence he had commit- 
 ted, the next time he ate liver, by putting on it an 
 6q'aal quantity of mustard. At this he exclaimed, 
 
 
 1, 
 
 -. »''i»' y^»WMJ «l 
 
no risk 
 en, even 
 ief con- 
 8 I men- 
 ugh the 
 church, 
 stressed 
 )ns still 
 for con- 
 led to, I 
 iom my 
 
 a fellow 
 told me 
 t to give 
 n a man 
 es since 
 of it to 
 lication, 
 ing him 
 ctions ta 
 
 simplc- 
 rance of 
 • on F^i- 
 msiness, 
 ipc from 
 ', telling 
 commit- 
 on it an 
 claimed, 
 
 A NUN CONFEdSOR. Ill 
 
 saying there was never such a thing in his father's 
 house; and went away complaining that I was 
 more severe with him than at his last confession. 
 
 I had by this time made up my mind, that it 
 would be folly to try any longer to confess all who 
 wore waiting their turns ; and that I mi^ht as well 
 desert my post then as at any other time, for I must 
 go abruptly sooner or later, if I intended to get 
 away before noon. I therefore rose as the last men- 
 tioned fellow withdrew, and having changed my 
 cap for the hat, in a hasty manrer stepped out of 
 the box, without saying a word to any of those 
 around me, kneeled a moment at the altar, and cross- 
 ed into the sacristy. Lifting the trap-door, I de- 
 scended into the passage, and made my way as fast 
 as I could in the dark, first to the cellar of the Con- 
 gregational Nunnery, then back to the Hotel Dieu. 
 Returning to the Priests' room, I found Father Bo- 
 nin, to whom I gave an account of my proceedings, 
 while 1 exchanged his hat and coat, &c. for my 
 nun's apron and veil. 
 
 The Superior was present, and when she heard 
 me say that a bundle of jewelry had been offered 
 me, and I had refused to receive it, ^he betrayed 
 strong feelings of contempt and anger, saying — 
 " Vous etes plus bfete que je ne pensais," 
 (You are a greater fool than I took you for.) 
 And then she scolded me very severely for mis- 
 sing such an opportunity to get something val- 
 uable. 
 
 I gave the English shillings which one of the 
 
112 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 women gave me, to Father Bonin; but when I in- 
 formed him that I had left the confe?' ion box with- 
 out confessing all who were prepared, he found 
 much fault, and expressed himself with some se- 
 verity ; so that I have seldom feh more unhappy 
 than I did after the close of that morning's task. 
 
 Iff I 
 
 III 
 
 
jDTINO PRIESTS. 
 
 113- 
 
 len I in- 
 
 ox with- 
 e found 
 ome se- 
 inhappy 
 task. 
 
 \ 
 
 ] 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Death of Priest Bedar— Frightening Nuns to get Money from their 
 Parents— Trick played on Saintes Margaret ard Susan— Similar 
 Trick on St. Charles— Story told me of Mrs. Milligan— Her attempt 
 to escape from the Nunnery. 
 
 During the first appearance of the Cholera at 
 Montreal in 1832, 1 witnessed the death of Mr. 
 Bedar, a priest, who came to the nunnery sick. 
 Whether he was conscience-struck, or not, I do not 
 know ; but I never saw a man die a more awful 
 death. I spoke to Father Richards about him, 
 saying, that I thought his faith must be weak, as I 
 was surprised a Christian man like him should 
 dread the approach of death. 
 
 Father Richards replied, that his mind was not 
 strong enough to bear with the joys ^vhich his spi- 
 rit received fiom another world. His spirit, he 
 said, was already in heaven. I had been called to 
 sit up with him the night before, and I had set up 
 with him all night. At different times in the 
 night, he would ask for a crucifix, and then occ?^- 
 sionally would throw it from him, as if he wag 
 afraid to appear before it. At different timos 
 in the night, he wished to speak to one of bis 
 nieces, who was a novice, before his death, which 
 was granted him. He said to Father Richards, 
 that it was the last request he had to make» and hie 
 desired to be left alone to speak to her fof ^ few 
 
 minutes. Father Richards left the rcjomi, and we»t 
 25* 
 
I 
 
 lit t 
 
 11 !^ 
 
 114 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 towards the Superior's apartment ; but r^ ^uested 
 me to try to overhear what was said, through the 
 door, which was not quite shut. He told me the 
 old man was so overjoyed that he did not know 
 what he was saying. 
 
 I therefore stood and listened, when I heard him 
 request his niece never to become a nun, but to 
 leave the nunnery before a fortnight, which she 
 did three days after his death. I was a novice at 
 that time, and it was but a little before I was re- 
 ceived. As I was preparing to become a Veiled 
 Nim, it struck me as very strange; but still I 
 thought, as Father Richards had said, that Bedar 
 was so overjoyed with a view of heaven, that ne did 
 not know what he said. I had witnessed the sick- 
 ness of one person before, who appeared to be like a 
 man in horror, and the recollection of it was 
 awakened at that time. 
 
 Mr. Savage, the priest, told me, after the death of 
 Mr. Archambeau, that while, on the evening be- 
 fore he died, he was praying for him in his room, 
 near the window, he heard a noise like singing 
 and instrumental music, which he could not at first 
 account for, until an angel appeared, and told him 
 that theri^ was no more need of praying, and that 
 they were already preparing a crown in heaven to 
 receive Mr. Archambeau. 
 
 Not very long after I took the black veil, the 
 Superior, on two occasions, remarked to me, that 
 
 their money, that in order to get it for the use of 
 
^uested 
 gh the 
 Tie the 
 t know 
 
 rd him 
 but to 
 ch she 
 vice at 
 vas re- 
 Veiled 
 still I 
 Bedar 
 t he did 
 le sick- 
 e like a 
 it was 
 
 leath of 
 ng be- 
 room, 
 singing" 
 ; at first 
 •Id him 
 id that 
 iven to 
 
 eil, the 
 le, that 
 
 b IT I I II 
 
 use of 
 
 FRIGHTENING NUNS. 
 
 115 
 
 the Convent, it was necessary to resort to extraordi- 
 na; y means ; and that fear was sometinfes the most 
 successful. Soon afterwards she told me to stop at 
 her room that evening on my Avay to bed. With 
 this I of course complied, and when I reached the 
 passage in which is the staircase leading to our 
 sleeping-room, with the procession of nuns, I left 
 them, and entered the Superior's apartment. 
 
 On her bed lay a singular object, something like 
 a rude mask, with holes cut for ^yes and mouth, 
 and painted in such a manner as to appear quite 
 hideous. She informed me that she had need of 
 my services : for there were two nuns, Sainte Mar- 
 garet and Sainte Susan, (not the lame Sainte Susan, 
 whom we called "la boiteuse,") whose parents 
 withheld money which the Convent ought to have j 
 and they must be frightened. One of these wo- 
 men slept on one side of me, toAvards the end of 
 the room, and the other on the other side, beyond 
 the staircase, and both at some distance from my 
 place. The Superior informed me, that she wish- 
 ed me to be disguised, to represent the devil, to 
 visit them in succession, and in a feigned voice to 
 urge them to withhold from the nunnery all the 
 money they could. She remarked, that if I should 
 urge them to give to the Convent, they would of 
 course think it their duty to withhold; but, a*' 
 whatever came from the devil must be wrong, they 
 would probably act contrary to his adyjce, what- 
 
 
 I 
 
 She then took off my apron, kt down my black 
 
I 
 
 U6 
 
 BI/ICK NUNNERY. 
 
 R^ovvn, took the thing I have spoken of from her 
 bed, and placed it on my head. It proved to be 
 the shell of a pumpkin, hollowed out, shaped, cut 
 and painted; and it went over my head so as to 
 cover it entirely, and show an awful face in front. 
 She then repeated her instructions to me ; and the 
 time being elapsed when the nuns were probably 
 all in bed, and some of them asleep, she sent me 
 up stairs to execute my commission. I mourjted 
 to the sleeping-room, and slipping along as quietly 
 as possible, found my way to the bedside of Sainte 
 Susan. She seemed to be dozing, for she did not 
 at first appear to be aware of my presence, but di 
 rectly raised her eyes and started with fright, then 
 crossing herself, looked at me without speaking. 
 
 I addressed her, as 1 had been directed, in a 
 feigned voice, telling her thai she ought by no 
 means to let her parents give any of their property 
 to the Convent, to a set of people so religious, but 
 to spend it in pleasure and dissipation, at the the- 
 atre, and parties. She crossed herself again and 
 again , and then I withdrew, passed along the pas- 
 sage, and turning in again, stood by the side of 
 Sainte Margaret. She was wide awake, and shrunk 
 from me as soon as I approached her. I repeated 
 my diabolical counsel to her, pretty nearly in the 
 same words, and after withstanding two or three 
 crossings, left her, and hastened down to the Sups' 
 rior, where I gave her an account of what I had 
 
 retired for the night. 
 
 1 
 
FRIOHTENINO NUNS. 
 
 m 
 
 rom her 
 3(1 to be 
 iped, cut 
 so as to 
 in front, 
 and the 
 probably 
 sent me 
 mounted 
 3 quietly 
 )f Sainte 
 did not 
 , but di 
 fht, then 
 iking-, 
 ed, in a 
 it by no 
 property 
 ious, but 
 the the- 
 2^ain and 
 the pas- 
 side of 
 1 shrunk 
 repeated 
 r in the 
 Dr three 
 le SupS' 
 at I had 
 
 ' ^« 1 1 « ^\^ I m» 
 
 
 
 A short time afterwards I learnt from her, that 
 the parents of the two nuns had been solicited by 
 their daughters to make liberal presents to the 
 nunnery, and had given something, but so little 
 that the Superior was very much dissatisfied. 
 
 One night, sometime after this, when I was go 
 ing up to bed, the Superior called me into her room, 
 and told me she wanted me to frighten another nun 
 for her. St. Charles, she said, had been conceal- 
 ing something from her confessor for two or three 
 weeks; and the way to make her bring: it out, 
 was to terrify her. 
 
 I had some acquaintance with the nun of whom 
 she spoke. She was a young woman who had been 
 occasionally in the apothecary's room, and I had 
 conceived a considerable regard for her. I did not 
 like the thought of doing any thing unfriendly to 
 her ; but the Superior's will was not to be opposed, 
 and I was not accustomed or prepared to show any 
 backwardness in complying. She told me that I 
 was to disguise myself as the Devil, and, in his 
 character, urge St. Charles to persist in withhold- 
 ing her confession. 
 
 She then went to a cupboard, and brought out a 
 she 3t, which she put round me, and a singular 
 thing, which, on being unfolded, proved to be a cap, 
 with lappets to hang down the back and over the 
 fece. The former was black and the other white ; 
 
 it had two cows' horns sticking out at the sides. 
 
 This she placed upon my head ; and after som.e in- 
 structione 9enl me to the apartment in the common 
 
 ;( 
 it 
 
U6 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 *) 
 
 sleeping room occupied by the young nun. I pro- 
 ceeded cautiously along, according to the Superior's 
 directions, stepped in, as I believe, unnoticed, and 
 took my stand beside the bed of St. Charles. The 
 light was feeble, and she could have had only an 
 indistinct view of her unexpected visiter. I instant- 
 ly perceived that she was extremely terrified. She 
 had only the power to cross herself and say, •• Sainte 
 Marie, .Joseph, &c. have pity on me." I however 
 staid near her, told her that I was pleased that she 
 had resisted the persuasions of her confessor, and 
 toped she would continue to disobey him. She re- 
 peatedly crossed herself, and murmured over and 
 over her prayers to the saints for mercy ; and at 
 length, presuming I had done enough, I withdrew, 
 returned to the Superior's room, was relieved of my 
 disguise, and permitted to go to bed. 
 
 The next day, as the Superior afterwards inform- 
 ed me, St. Charles showed great urgency to see her 
 confessor, and made a frank and full exposure of all 
 the sins she had so long and so obstinately conceal- 
 ed. The effect of this scene, however, was as great 
 on my own mind as on hers, though in a different 
 manner. I never afterwards heard of the appear- 
 ance of the Devil, or any evil spirit in the sleeping 
 room with any degree of faith. It always brought 
 fresh to my mind my personating him, and led me 
 irresistibly to conclude, that the Superior had only 
 employed some other nun in my place. This I 
 
 have not the least doubt <?he rfineatftdiv did T TppI 
 
 ^ — ..-J — _ .^-,_ 
 
 little less confident, however, that there were nuns, 
 
 i 
 
n. I pro- 
 Superior's 
 iced, and 
 les. The 
 d only an 
 
 I instant- 
 ied. She 
 % "Sainte 
 
 however 
 1 that she 
 ;ssor, and 
 She re- 
 over and 
 r ; and at 
 withdrew, 
 ^ed of my 
 
 s inform- 
 
 see her 
 Lire of all 
 conceal- 
 
 1 as great 
 different 
 
 appear- 
 sleeping 
 brought 
 I led me 
 lad only 
 
 This I 
 . I fee! 
 re nuns, 
 
 MISS MILLIOAN. 
 
 119 
 
 and a considerable number of them too, who were 
 never so employed, and were not lei into the secret. 
 The feprs expressed by some of those who had 
 been visited by such spectres were too genuine to 
 I leave any room for doubt. However, the impres- 
 sion was kept alive in the Convent, and the fear of 
 evil spirits operated powerfully, I believe, on ma- 
 ny ; and every now and then a new case of the 
 Devil's appearance would be reported, which was 
 commonly soon followed by prayers, said in the 
 presence of all, for the perseverance or greater ho- 
 liness of some nun under temptation. 
 
 Among the persons with whom I became ac- 
 quainted in the Congregational Nunnery, was a 
 girl named Mulligan, or Milligan, who helped to 
 teach me bark-work, considerable quantities of 
 which are sold at the Convent, in Montreal, as vis- 
 iters well know. This branch of work, by the 
 way, is not very difficuU to learn. The bark is 
 purchased of the furriers in the city, and worked in 
 the dry state. The porcupine quills with which it 
 is sewed, are purchased already colored j and their 
 points are commonly touched with a little wax. 
 
 Miss Milligan spoke with something of an Irish 
 accfent, from which I concluded that she had Irish 
 parents, being herself, I believe, a native of Upper 
 Canada. Her manners were rather reserved, yet 
 of a much superior order to those of many of the 
 women around me, so that I regarded her with pe- 
 culiar respect. I think her family must have been 
 uncommonly intelligent and respectable. She was 
 
120 
 
 BLACK NUNN£RY. 
 
 in her novitiate in the Congregational Nunnery at 
 the time I knew her. 
 
 During the time when I was employed in the 
 Hospital of the Black Nunnery, Father Bonin told 
 me the following story of events, which, I under- 
 stood, took place about the time when I was re- 
 ceived. Tliis Miss Milligan, who had been for 
 some time a Congregational nun, being attached to 
 a man much older than herself, made her escape by 
 night, ran off with him into some adjacent part of 
 the United States, and was married to him by a ma- 
 gistrate. The priests, however, got an early alarm, 
 and Father Bonin, with some others, joined in the 
 puisuit, "AVe liked her so well," said Bonin, 
 " that we could not think of losing her. We would 
 rather have lost three of the flock than her." The 
 couple were overtaken in a very short time after 
 their marriage, and the bride was brought back to 
 Montreal, and put into the nunnery again. There 
 she soon became, or feigned to be, reconciled to her 
 former situation, so that she was set free from all 
 uncommon restraint. On the Sabbath, as I have 
 remarked in my first volume, the Congregational 
 nuns often go in a procession to church. Miss Mil- 
 ligan was allowed to join them, and was on her 
 way through the streets, when her husband sudden- 
 ly appeared, accompanied by two other men, and 
 seizing her, carried her to a carriage, and attempt- 
 ed to take her off. 
 
 Father Bonin, however, interfered, as he stated, 
 and with some difficulty, assisted by others, again 
 
*^unnery at 
 
 oyed in the 
 Bonin told 
 li, I under- 
 n I was re- 
 id been for 
 attached to 
 IT escape by- 
 cent part of 
 m by a ma- 
 ?arly alarm, 
 )ined in the 
 said Bonin, 
 We would 
 , her." The 
 rt time after 
 ight back to 
 lin. There 
 nciled to her 
 ee from all 
 h, as I have 
 lofreofationai 
 Miss Mil- 
 . was on her 
 )and sudden- 
 ler men, and 
 and attempt- 
 as he stated, 
 thers, again 
 
 MISS MILLIOAN. 
 
 12 
 
 •ecovered her. The husband then prosecuted the 
 priests, and a public trial took place, which result- 
 ed in their favor, it being decided that the marriage 
 was not legal, having been performed only by a 
 magistrate ; and the poor man was obliged to pay 
 several hundred dollars to the priests. I heard 
 expressions made by some of them on receiving the 
 money : They said they would have no objection 
 to having several of the nuns run away, if they 
 lould get as well paid for it. 
 
 Some years ago there was a priest who was put 
 jnto the madhouse, I was not acquainted with the 
 reason at the time, out I have since learned from a 
 jroung woman who was in the Congregational J>{un- 
 nery about the period when it happened, that he ran 
 away with one of the Congregational nuns. He 
 was taken a few miles from Montreal and brought 
 back ; and, for fear he would expose the dreadful 
 deeds done there, they put him into the madhouse, 
 and he is there, I believe, to this day. 
 26 
 
122 
 
 MLkCK NVIfNSRT. 
 
 li 
 
 |l 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Father T. U. McMahon— Flmt Rccollpctionn of him—His habits In tho 
 Nunnery— A Fight in the FrlcHts' Parlor— fliiiiila- Occurrencev. 
 
 I HAD an acquaintance with Father T. B. Mc- 
 Mahon before I met with him in the nunnery. He 
 used occasionally to call at the Government 
 House. When the Governor visited Montreal, the 
 priests sometimes wished to hold an interview with 
 him in private, after the public reception of citi 'lens 
 was concluded. McMahon once applied to mv 
 mother, in some way to procure him an interview^ 
 and as it was obtained, he expressed much pleasure^ 
 and some gratitude to her. They commonly were 
 enxious to get a sight of the rolls of officers, when 
 a new detachment of troops arrived from Eng- 
 land ; and this could be done by making favor 
 with some one who could admit them into the 
 Government House, where they were accessible. 
 The cause, as I understood it, was this : No Ro- 
 man Catholic is allowed to hold an office in the 
 British army ; but those who renounce that reli- 
 gion are admitted. Such as have renounced it are 
 marked in some way on the lists; and those names 
 the priests used to get and copy off, that they might 
 afterwards visit the officers, and get ihem to attend 
 their church. From what I saw and heard, I 
 judged that the priests supposed ihat many of them 
 iiad renounced only that they might become of- 
 ficers. 
 
ATUBfl T. D MCMAHON. 
 
 123 
 
 labitB in tho 
 rrencev. 
 
 . B. Mc- 
 
 ery. He 
 etnment 
 treal, the 
 iew with 
 
 ' Citi ^56118 
 
 I to my 
 iterview^ 
 pleasure, 
 nly were 
 rs, when 
 m Eng- 
 ng favor 
 into the 
 ;cessible. 
 No Ro- 
 e in the 
 hat reli- 
 ed it are 
 se names 
 ey might 
 to attend 
 heard, I 
 r of them 
 come of- 
 
 I saw Father McMahon so often, and heard of 
 him so much before I entered the nunnery, that I 
 suppose I was about as well acquainted with his 
 character as many of the citizens of Montreal • 
 and to those who have intelligence, and are fi^e 
 from bigotry, I would appeal for the truth of what 
 I say in the next paragraph. He was intemperate, 
 and often was to be seen lolling from side to side 
 in a calache, when driven through the streets, by 
 one of his spiritual children, as he called the man; 
 though he was held in such repute for sanctity, by 
 many of the ignorant Canadians, that they would 
 say he was holding communion with God, and had 
 his spirit in heaven. He was sometimes complain- 
 ed of to the bishop, who would often let him off; 
 calling him the persecuted McMahon. 
 
 After my entrance into the Veiled Department, 
 I often saw McMahon's character displayed, under 
 even less disguise. He was a great friend of the 
 Superior, and spent much time in the indulgence 
 of his favorite vice, intoxication, as he enjoyed 
 great freedom in the nunnery. He often drank 
 himself fast asleep, and then was accommodated 
 with a bed until he was able to walk. When he 
 was sick, too, and resorted to the " Holy Retreat," 
 he was allowed as much indulgence as any of the 
 priests. This was the case at a period when he 
 was confined there by two of the most loathsome 
 diseases known in the world. 
 
 JL t»<xo iiiuxc liiuu uiice oraerea oy tiie Superior 
 to make punch for her and Father McMahon ; and 
 

 124 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 
 p*i 
 
 *ii 
 
 r 
 
 I have known them to drink until both wero evi« 
 dently affected by liquor, indeed, to such a degree, 
 as to present a disgustinjr appearance. Several of 
 the old nuns were also addicted to drinking. 1 was 
 one day directed by the Superior to go with an- 
 other nun, and lift McMahon from the floor to tho 
 sofa in her room. We obeyed her orders, aUhough 
 the task was a degrading one, under tho circum- 
 stances in which we found him. There he lay 
 and slept until towards night, when he awoke, 
 ;^roped his way to the Seminary, through the sub- 
 terranean passage, and came back in clean clothes, 
 in time to say vespers in the private chapel. And 
 this was not a solitary instance of a similar kind : 
 for several times afterwards, I knew of his being 
 in a state not less discreditable to his morality and 
 religious character. 
 
 In consequence of his influence with the Supe- 
 rior, he had authority to demand the best wiries 
 whenever he pleased. These were kept, in consid- 
 erable quantities, in the first range of closets, in 
 the cellar next to the stairs, at the end ; as I well 
 knew, by being often sent to bring up some : for 
 McMahon has sometimes used a very ^ i f i-e ex- 
 pression, when demanding the best v. in >— " Bring 
 us," he would say, " some of the blood,"— alluding 
 to the blood of Christ. 
 
 There were many occasicr^s on which the 
 Priests' Purlor was a scene of riot ; more than one 
 in which they proceeded to violence. 1 was one 
 day alarmed, bv hearing the Superior direct att 
 
OAMBLINU. 
 
 125 
 
 cro evi» 
 degree, 
 vera! o! 
 r. 1 was 
 A'ith an- 
 r to tho 
 ilthough 
 circum- 
 B he lay 
 I awoke, 
 the sub- 
 1 clothes, 
 5I. And 
 It kind: 
 lis being 
 ility and 
 
 he Supe- 
 ist wines 
 a consid- 
 losets, ill 
 s I well 
 ome : for 
 Dfa;<e ex- 
 -" 3nng 
 -alluding 
 
 hich the 
 ) than one 
 L was one 
 direct au 
 
 old nun to go to the Srminary through the subter^ 
 ranean passage, and call for help, as there was « 
 quarrel in the apartment. There was much noise 
 there ; and when the door was opened, two priests 
 appeared, who had been fighting for some time, and 
 were bleeding as if half dead. 
 
 The priests' room in the nunnery, was frequent- 
 ly thus disturbed by disputes, quarrels, and fight- 
 ing. The causes were different, and I generally 
 knew sc nething of them, especially when I wa* 
 employed in waiting on the priests, as I have men- 
 tioned in my first volume. I was often sent to 
 carry waiters loaded with refreshments and liquors 
 to the door, where I would set them down, and' af- 
 ter knocking, retire. So when the priests wished 
 any thing removed, they would set it outside, and 
 knock for me to come. 
 
 They would often get deeply engaged in gaming, 
 either there or in some other room ; and I have 
 known them stake tha profits of their next mass— 
 play, and lose them. Afterwards quarrels would 
 sometimes ariae when the account was to be set- 
 tled ; as the winner, perhaps, would claim that it 
 was to be the profits of a high mass, whilst the 
 loser would say it was a low one. Even afler 
 such a question had been settled, the winner would 
 sometimes charge the loser with promising a high 
 mass, and paying a low one ; and then high words 
 and blows would ensue. 
 
 On Saturday afternoons, the priests were accus- 
 tomed *o assemble in their parlor, or private room* 
 26* 
 
 1 
 
126 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 r ( 
 
 in the greatest numbers— sometimes twenty or 
 thirtv of them would be there together, drmkmg 
 and gambling. One day the bishop came in with 
 a bW. eye, and a priest asked him how he had 
 pot it, insinuating something, in reply to which 
 the bishop told him he lied. The priest answered 
 that he cared for neither bishop nor devil, and 
 loon struck at him, and knocked off his hat. The 
 Others interfered; and when some remonstrated, 
 find explained the enormity of the sin. the offend- 
 er thoucrh half intoxicated, threw himself upon 
 his knees and humbly begged pardon, promising 
 to pay him all the fees he should receive before a 
 particular time, which he mentioned. 
 
 On another occasion, a party of seven or eight, 
 who were drinking together there, at an entertain- 
 ment (Tiven by the Superior of the Seminary, fell 
 mto a°terrible battle. The cause of it, as I gather- 
 ed afterwards, was this : A song had been made 
 m ridicule of Bishop Lartigue, 1 do not know 
 when, bv some of the American priests, with whom 
 he was' not popular. On this occasion, most ot 
 those in the room being Americans, some of them 
 berran to sing it, after they had been drinking to- 
 ge^her for some time. Those who were m favor 
 of the bishop, got angry at this, and they proceed- 
 ed to blows. The Superior of the Seminary, who 
 was one of the party, struck old Father Bonin, 
 when two others came up to take his part. Ihe 
 table was covered with cut glass tumblers, &c. sent 
 in by the Superior of the Seminary, and in a short 
 
NUNNERY PIOHTS. 
 
 127 
 
 renty or 
 drinking 
 1 in with 
 
 he had 
 which 
 mswered 
 evil, and 
 at. The 
 }nstrated, 
 e offend- 
 jelf upon 
 )romising 
 
 hefore a 
 
 oif eight, 
 entertain- 
 
 inarv, fell 
 ; I gather- 
 een made 
 not know 
 nth whom 
 a, most ol 
 e of them 
 inking to- 
 e in favor 
 f proceed 
 inary, who 
 ler Bonin, 
 lart. The 
 rs, &c. sent 
 in a short 
 
 fimo lAvo of the party were dancing on it, and 
 kicking it about in all directions. The floor thus 
 became strewed with broken glass ; and in a violent 
 Rcuflle which ensued between them all, several 
 fell, and were badly cut. 
 
 In the midst of it came in Bishop Lartigue, who 
 attempted to stop the fight, but could not succeed 
 for some time, and' got one or two severe blows 
 himself, from nobody knew who. The noise and 
 confusion were dreadful. The nuns present were 
 all frightened, but could do nothing, and the Supe- 
 rior of the Convent stood by wringing her hands, 
 and crying bitterly. When the battle was over, 
 one of the nuns wag sent to Father Bonin, to dress 
 a wound he had received, but was too much arita- 
 ted to do it, and I took her place. The old man 
 nad a long and deep cut near the temple, and bled 
 very freely. He said he had fallen upon a piece 
 of glass and cut it, but told me ho had long wanted 
 to give the bishop one good knock, and had taken 
 advantage of the confusion to strike him in the 
 face. 
 
 I found afterwards that his story was very likely 
 be true ; for the bishop had a good large bruise 
 near his eye, which he did not like to have seen, 
 and in consequence spent the remainder of the day 
 in the nunnery. After sunset his calache was sent 
 for, in which he took his departure for home. 
 
 Some of the most alarming scenes I ever knew, 
 were the fights which now and then took place in 
 the nuns' dortoir at night, between priests. One 
 
Vi 
 
 
 if' 
 
 128 
 
 BLACK NUNNfiRY. 
 
 night, when I was sitting up in the sick room, I 
 heard an alarm, and ascertained that such a quar- 
 rel had taken place there, in which an old nun, 
 (old Saint Mary,) had had a limb broken in at- 
 tempting to suppress it. Two priests were fight- 
 ing, when she interfered, and received a blow from 
 one of them, which laid her up for a long time, 
 and from which, as she used to Say, she never en- 
 tirely recovered. 
 
room, I 
 a quar- 
 ild nun, 
 1 in at- 
 e fight- 
 w from 
 g time, 
 ver en- 
 
 REMARKS ON MY OWN FEELINGS. 129 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Remarks on my own state and feelinffs, during the last few monthg- 
 Reaaons why I did not publish all I krew in my first book— Reason* 
 for making new disclosures in this volume. 
 
 Since the completion and publication of my first 
 edition, I have experienced so much kindness and 
 sympathy among persons of different classes, who 
 bave taken an interest in me, that I feel less like 
 a lonely and friendless female, and suffer no less 
 trom the apprehensions of falling into the hands 
 of those enemies whose power I was then inclined 
 too much to magnify and to dread. I have real- 
 ized, from experience, what one of my earliest 
 female friends in New- York tried to make me be- 
 lieve while I was an mmate of the Bellevue Asy- 
 lum, that no Roman priest could exercise over me, 
 in this country, any of that authority to which I had 
 been subject in Canada, and which I was informed 
 was claimed by Conroy and Kelly. 
 
 It is but seldom that I am visited, in my dreams, 
 with those awful recollections which so frequent* 
 ly haunted me when I closed my volume which 
 has already been before the public. I was then 
 often rendered miserable by visions which would 
 for a time seem as vivid and real as truth ; and those 
 who were near me at night would tell me that I 
 screamed and spoke French. Bui now I have been for 
 
 
 s an iHiiiate oi a iiiiidand sympathizing uhris- 
 tian family, and enjoyed the attentions, the counsels^ 
 

 "fi 
 
 111 
 
 (30 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 and the care of friends with whom God has blessed 
 me ; and now, with improved heaUh, a constitution 
 shattered, but apparently improving, and feelings 
 more uniform and tranquil, I have reviewed my sor- 
 rowful life with more care and deliberation, and not 
 only brought together the contents of the preceding 
 pages, but recalled a considerable amount besides, 
 which I have thought ought now to be recorded 
 and published. 
 
 I am now, perhaps, better able than before to 
 judge what kind of information is most important 
 tp be laid before the people of this country ; for, 
 having conversed with many of different stations in 
 life, I have found not only that they are desirous of 
 learning the truth, but what kinds of truth it is they 
 are most ignorant of 
 
 While preparing for my first book, the question 
 often presented itself to my mind, what class of facts 
 within my knowledge, ought I to publish, and what, 
 if any, it would be proper to withhold 1 Before I 
 could form any satisfactory plan on this subject, i. 
 seemed necessary to fix upon some general princi 
 pies to serve as a guide ; and after much reflection, 
 I decided upon the following : 
 
 In tHe first place — ^although some things which 
 I had to communicate were of such a nature as 
 ought not to be mentioned without solid reason ; 
 yet, such was the important object to be gained by 
 their avowal, and the necessity of having them 
 iindRTstood. that I could not lonsr hesitate in brinfl^- 
 ing them out. After I had overcome the extreme 
 
 
3 blessed 
 istitutton 
 
 feelings 
 i my sor- 
 i, and not 
 receding 
 
 besides, 
 recorded 
 
 before to 
 mportant 
 try; for, 
 tations in 
 jsirous of 
 it is they 
 
 question 
 ;s of facts 
 md what, 
 Before I 
 ubject, i. 
 1 princi 
 e flection, 
 
 IS which 
 lature as 
 
 reason; 
 ained by 
 ng them 
 in brinflf- 
 
 extreme 
 
 REASONS FOU NOT PUBLISHING MORE, &C. 131 
 
 reluctance I naturally felt to present myself volun- 
 tarily as a participator in dreadful and shocking 
 scenes, I still might question, whether by narra- 
 ting them, even with the most scrupulous caution, 
 I might not propagate something of the very evil 
 of which I had to complain. But I was among a 
 people who had no suspicion of the existence of 
 enormities with which I had been familiar ; and 
 there was nobody but myself able to open 'their 
 eyes. It S3emed to me to be important to the peo- 
 ple of the United States, that they should know 
 the characters of the priests and nuns of Montreal, 
 as I had seen undeniable evidence of their being 
 connected with others in this country, and having 
 considerable influence with them. If allowed to 
 go on, who could tell how far they might succeed 
 in bringing things to such a condition as they are 
 in Canada? I therefore determined to run the risk 
 of putting the modest to the blush, by the disclo- 
 sure of truths necessary to be known for the safety of 
 a state of society which I had already seen enough 
 of to admire and love. In making such disclosures, 
 however, I determined to use the most guarded lan- 
 guage, and as much brevity as could be Inade con- 
 sistent with a clear exposure of what seemed most 
 necessary to be known. 
 
 In the second place, there was a considerable 
 amount of information of which I was in posses- 
 
 SlOn. Whirh T llnrl rana^xr^A f^^^ _*T _^ 1 i« 
 
 .vv^jrT.w iium uiiicrs, anu couia 
 
 not vouch for on my own responsibility, and with 
 that full and entire confidence wi^h which I co\xU 
 
 
32 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 I 
 1 " 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 kf^ 
 
 state facts of which I had been a witness or a par- 
 ticipator. This I r( olved to pass over in silence, 
 It least the great body of it, that I might run no 
 risk of introducing any thing erroneous into my 
 Oook, whose accuracy I designed to render proof 
 against any attack whatever. Facts of this class 
 I have therefore thus far abstained from introducing. 
 In the third place, there was one more class of 
 statements which I had it in my power to make, 
 toncerning which I felt greatly at a loss. These 
 were things of which I had been an eye-witness, 
 out the publication of which would draw into the 
 ranks of my opponents many individuals and many 
 feelings not touched by my first volume. It is true, 
 so long as I withheld these from the public, I might 
 je chargeable with only an imperfect development 
 I what I proposed to unveil ; but some considera- 
 l.jns had weight with me on the other side. 
 
 Perhaps if I should disclose the whole at first, 
 tiy tale might appear too far surpassing belief, 
 ^deed, my experience has done much already to 
 persuade me that such would have been the case. 1 
 have suffered much pain from the doubts expressed 
 pf my story by intelligent persons and Protestants, 
 who could plead neither want of education, nor 
 prejudices against me — merely on the ground thai 
 I told incredible things. What would they havt 
 thought, if I had begun by telling all I knew ? 
 
 A^nother object I had in view% was to confine th/5 
 public attention to the Hotel Dieu, and not permi 
 the eye to wander from the centre and source of 
 
r a par- 
 silence, 
 run no 
 [ito my 
 r proof 
 is class 
 ducing. 
 class of 
 3 make, 
 These 
 witness, 
 into the 
 id many 
 t is true, 
 I might 
 lopment 
 nsidera- 
 
 FURTIIEU DISCLOSURES NSCESSARY. 133 
 
 evils. To that the attention of my readers has been 
 
 heretofore confined, notwithstanding the efforts made 
 by my enemies to distract it. The time has come 
 however, when I feel it my duty to proceed to oth- 
 er disclosures and other scenes. 
 
 I would, however, assure the public, that it ha.* 
 cost me many an effort to overcome my repugnance 
 .0 emer upon them. I have passed many a sleep- 
 less night, while pondering on the question: Shall 
 I reveal other truths, or let them be for ever un- 
 known? It has appeared to me, however, that 
 those other facts which I am acquainted with, ought 
 not to die whh me ; but that every thing important 
 to be known, which I have either witnessed myseli 
 or had proved to me by sufficient evidence, should 
 oe brought before the world. 
 37 
 
 at first, 
 y belief, 
 ready to 
 3 case. 1 
 xpressed 
 Dtestants, 
 ion, nor 
 und thai 
 ley havt 
 new? 
 nfine th/8 
 ot permi 
 source of 
 
 XI 
 
 H 
 
 — .-isa 
 
134 
 
 IJLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 ^ ( 1 
 
 M 
 
 CHAPTERXIII. 
 
 Two of the 0W8 taken after I wae received as » nun-Father Bresseau- 
 IliB story as he narrated it-Hia reception from the BiBhop-Hia in- 
 troduction into the Nunnei7 wounded— His Death. 
 
 I MAY perhaps have excited the curiosity of some 
 of the readers of my first volume by my allusion 
 to my three vows, and yet withholding them. I 
 could not make up my mind at that time to mention 
 them ; and now, after much consideration, I have 
 ^ai-dly known whether I ought to give them to the 
 American public, or to pass them over in silence. 
 I have ascertained, however, since I have convers- 
 ed with so many persons of different characters and 
 stations in this city, that very little knowledge ex- 
 ists in relation to Convents, and the character of 
 our Canadian priests and nuns, which, it seems to 
 me, ought to be better understood. Besides, I have 
 undertaken in this volume to disclose things not 
 mentioned in my former one, which are intimately 
 connected with the purport of those vows, and in- 
 deed quite dependent upon them. 
 
 In doing this, which I have deliberately conclu- 
 ded to be a part of ihe solemn duty I owe ^Q^the 
 world, it must be recollected by those who might 
 be most disposed to blame me, that the fault is 
 chargeable, not upon her who proclaiins the evil, 
 but upon those who commit and conceal it. 
 
 The import of the First Voio was this : — that all 
 officers and citizens admitted into the nunnery in 
 priests' dresses were to be obeyed in all things. 
 
Bresseau— 
 nop — Ilia in- 
 
 r of some 
 allusion 
 them. I 
 I mention 
 n, I have 
 lem to the 
 I silence. 
 J convers* 
 icters and 
 ledge ex- 
 aracter of 
 t seems to 
 les, I have 
 things not 
 intimately 
 iTs, and in- 
 ly conclu- 
 [)we tQ the 
 vho might 
 e fault is 
 is the evil, 
 it. 
 
 : — that all 
 lunnery in 
 things. 
 
 PRIEST BRESSEAU. 
 
 135 
 
 mill-- -— -*"^ ■-'"- y^bif-^'^^^ 
 
 The Second Vow was— that there are things in 
 the Island, which, if I know, I will not disclose. 
 
 These two vows, and a third one, led to the com 
 mission of many crimes. 
 
 Some time after I was received, to my great 
 amazement, after we had retired to our sleeping 
 room one night, a man in the dress of a priest spoke 
 to me, whom I recognised to be a gentleman, who 
 resided but a f-^w streets from my mother's.— I 
 spoke to him, and asked him if it was not he • I 
 told him it was of no use to attempt to deceive me, 
 for I knew him. He requested me never to men- 
 tion that I had seen him there ; and informed me 
 that he had given five hundred dollars to the Semi- 
 nary for permission to come in under the garb of a 
 priest, through the subterranean passage. He in- 
 formed me that many British officers were admit- 
 ted in the same manner. 
 
 Not many weeks after my reception, an old priest, 
 Bresseau, came into the nunnery one day ; and not 
 long afterwards, in the priests' sitting-room I found 
 him in a state of intoxication. He began by say- 
 ing how little he cared for the bishop, and then 
 spoke on a subject which seemed to be uppermost 
 with him— a controversy which existed between the 
 bishop and himself. Without any encouragement 
 on my part, beyond that of being a listener, which 
 I could not very well avoid, he told me a long sto- 
 ry, the substance of which I very well remember, 
 although I do not know that I had re-arred to it in 
 many months, until it was accidentally brought to 
 
186 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 iii 
 
 ■[ 
 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 ;f ' 
 
 m 
 
 A n 
 
 : 1' Ml i i ii 
 
 M 
 
 my mind by a little circumstance which occurred 
 just before the following record of it was commit 
 ted to paper. 
 
 Piiest Brcsscau, as he stated, had been for many 
 -ears stationed at the parish of Barqui— the position 
 or distance of which I do not know. It was, I be- 
 lieve, out of the districted country, and I presume, 
 is not to be found on the Montreal calendar. How 
 long he had his residi-nce there I did not under- 
 stand ; but long enough, as he said, to have a fami- 
 ly of seven children in the house of a woman of 
 the parish, and one of four in another. Besides, 
 he mentioned a third cate of a somewhat similar 
 
 nature. 
 
 ' Bishop Lartigue, as my informant declared, had 
 ■ijractisedon this plan in many instances — viz : when 
 he saw that any country-priest was making money 
 fast, he would soon send another to take his place, 
 and remove him to some less lucrative situation. — 
 In the circumstances above mentioned, Bresseau re- 
 ceived an order from the bishop to leave his parish. 
 He wished to remain, however, long enough to 
 make provision for the support of his children, and 
 determined that he would remain at all hazards. — 
 " He cared not for the pope or bishop," as he told 
 me ; and resolved to do as he pleased. He ther^ 
 fore resolved to take the only means that he kne\« 
 of, to obtain legal authority for remaining in hii 
 parish. The Governor of the province, as he sta 
 ted, had a right, at least in certain cases, to preveat 
 the bishop from removing a priest ; and he peti- 
 
BI8IIOP LARTIOUE. 
 
 137 
 
 :curre» 
 commit 
 
 »r many 
 position 
 IS, I be- 
 resume, 
 How 
 ; under- 
 ; a fami- 
 oman of 
 Besides, 
 similar 
 
 red, had 
 z : when 
 y money 
 lis place, 
 lation. — 
 sseau re- 
 is parish, 
 lough to 
 Iren, and 
 izards. — 
 js he told 
 ie ther^ 
 he kne\« 
 ng in hii 
 IS he sta 
 preveut 
 he peti- 
 
 tioned him to interfere in his behalf. In this he 
 was successful ; and he %vas suffered to retain his 
 place. The bishop, of course, could not but be 
 displeased at such an interference ; and the circum- 
 stances of the case Bresseau cither knew, or pre- 
 «umed to be extensively known among the clergy. 
 In time he succeeded in the object he had so 
 much at heart; for he accumulated money, and 
 by some means got enough to purchase three or 
 four farms, which, or the incomes of which, he 
 secured for the support of his children. He then 
 determined to hold out in his opposition to the bish- 
 op no longer, feeling rather conscience-smitten at 
 the thought that he had set his authority at defiance. 
 He did not wish to remain in the position of a 
 determined opponent of him, and decided to pro-. 
 ceed to Montreal, and have the matter properly ar- 
 ranged, so that he might again enter into a good 
 understanding and connexion with the Seminary. 
 He added that he had recently arrived in the city, 
 and was expecting the bishop's return, who was then 
 absent on one of his tours of visitation, and expected 
 to return before many days. It appeared that he 
 had found no impediment to his entrance into the 
 Seminary, and he certainly was received with free- 
 dom in the nunnery, as he had been indulging in a 
 too free use of wine when I saw him. 
 
 1 heard some of the main points of Bresseau's 
 story corroborated by remarks which fell from sev- 
 eral other priests in conversation, particularly Bo- 
 
 nin, wlio spoke of the conduct of Bresseau in his 
 27* 
 
^ffr^ 
 
 .38 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 I ! 
 
 
 \ 
 
 opposition to the bishop, with much applause. He 
 said that if he should ever hereafter be well sta- 
 tioned in any country place, he never would submit 
 to be driven out of it. He would be as bold and 
 resolute, and have his own way. 
 
 It was no uncommon thing to hear priests speak 
 tti strong terms against Bishop Lartigue, when 
 ihey sui)posed they might do so without its reach- 
 ,n^ his ears. 1 have heard some of them curse 
 Aim, and use different French terms of contempt. 
 At the sp.me time there were always numbers of 
 the priests who would on every occasion advocate 
 
 his part. 
 
 Some time after the occurrences above mention- 
 ed, I was in the sick-room one day, attending on 
 (he sick nuns, when several priests came in great 
 haste, and asked me where Dufresne was, (he was 
 then Confessor in the nunnery.) I replied that he 
 was probably in the chapel ; when they desired 
 me to send Sainte Susan for him immediately. We 
 went into the little sitting-room adjoining, which I 
 have so often mentioned before, and waited a short 
 time for Father Dufresne. While there, the priests 
 spoke of there being a dreadful state of things in 
 the Seminary : a scene of violence and bloodshed, 
 ivbich had induced them to come through the sub- 
 terranean passage to obtain assistance. Bresseau, 
 ,hey said, was severely injured; they left him ly- 
 ing bleeding and helpless, and they presumed he 
 
 would diC. 
 
 Sainte Susan soon returned without Dufresne, 
 
jc. He 
 
 ell sta- 
 
 submit 
 
 fold and 
 
 ts speak 
 », when 
 i reach- 
 n curse 
 Dntempt. 
 libers of 
 advocate 
 
 mention- 
 ding on 
 in great 
 
 (he was 
 i that he 
 r desired 
 sly. We 
 
 which I 
 d a short 
 be priests 
 things in 
 loodshed, 
 L the sub- 
 Bresseau, 
 t him ly- 
 sumed he 
 
 Dufresne, 
 
 RIOT IN THE 8KMINARY. 
 
 139 
 
 whom she could not find ; and then the priests sent 
 me to call the Superior, as they wanted permission 
 to bring Bresseau into the hospital of the nunnery. 
 Some said he could be brought through the under- 
 ground passage, to avoid observation. Others said 
 no ; he could not be, but had better be brought in 
 a caleche into the nunnery yard— but the gateij 
 must be instantly closed, to shut out the spectators. 
 I hastened off to find the Superior, and, having 
 delivered my message to her, she returned with 
 me to the sitting-room. The priests told her that 
 there was a terrible affray in the Seminary, caused 
 by Bresseau's appearance. The bishop, who had 
 recently returned, had found him there, and ordered 
 him out. Bresseau refused to obey, and the bishop 
 attempted to force him out, when one and another 
 came to the aid of each, and a scuffle and a fight 
 ensued, with chairs for weapons, in which the of- 
 fender had been severely, and probably mortally 
 wounded. 
 
 " That is exactly as it should be," replied the 
 Superior, on hearing the news : " that is what those 
 must always expect who disobey their superiors. 
 That is the proper reward for those who are rebel- 
 lious. It is his own fault, and the right punish- 
 ment has befallen him— let him die." 
 
 The priests told her that they wished to obtain 
 her permission to bring the wounded man into the 
 hospital. " That," said she. " wonlH Kp «M*;«r. ^ 
 bad example, and encouraging disobedience in 
 others. The devil will have him— let him die." 
 
140 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 
 At length, hov. ever, she appeared to relent, and 
 said sh3 would admit him out of charity, and for 
 the love of God ; though noc for his own sake. 
 One of tne priests, therefore, hurried off under 
 ground, to have Bresseau brought from the Semi- 
 nary. I think it was Benin who carried the 
 message. 
 
 It was not long before I saw a caleche coming 
 through the yard ; and when I was near enough 
 t3 observe distinctly, I saw Bresseau in it, with his 
 J head leaning on the left, and a long wound on 
 his right temple, from which the blood was flow- 
 ing freely. Several priests were round him, en- 
 deavoring to stanch the blood with a towel, and a 
 substance, which I believe grows in Canada, call- 
 ed vestrilieu. Their efforts, 1 nvever, appeared to 
 be in vain : for the blood continued to flow freshly 
 in spite of their exertions. 
 
 Bresseau, I found, was not so far gone as to have 
 lost his senses, or the power of speech : for I soon 
 heard him cursing in a great passion. "That 
 rascal of a bishop," said he, " has done it for me, 
 with the kick he gave me in the stomach with his 
 boot." 
 
 When the carriage stopped, he was taken up by 
 three or four priests, and carried into the priests* 
 sitting-room, or parlor, and laid on a bed. 
 
 It happened that while the caleche had been on 
 the way from the Seminary, and in passing along 
 the street, the wounded priest had attracted the 
 notice of several passengers ; so that a number of 
 
BKESSEAU^ri ILLNKSS, 
 
 141 
 
 lent, and 
 , and for 
 wn sake, 
 jff under 
 he Semi- 
 rried the 
 
 e coming 
 r enough 
 :, with his 
 vound on 
 was flow- 
 him, en- 
 rel, and a 
 lada, call- 
 )peared to 
 w freshly 
 
 as to have 
 for I soon 
 i. " That 
 it for me, 
 1 with his 
 
 ken up by 
 he priests^ 
 
 id been on 
 sing along 
 racted the 
 lumber of 
 
 persons were immediately at the nunnery door, to 
 Jearn what was the matter, The answer made to 
 them, as I understood, was, that the old man had 
 fallen down stairs in the Seminary, and was on his 
 way to the hospital to be taken care of 
 
 The care of Bresseau was assigned to me ; and 
 I was employed much of my time in attendance on 
 him. Of all the profane and infamous men I ever 
 knew, I thought I never had met with his equal. 
 Yet, what made it the more remarkable, I under- 
 stood he had several sisters who were very respect- 
 able ladies. He was always in bad humor, and 
 gave vent to it in volleys of curses, and language 
 otherwise most offensive. 
 
 I had reason to believe that he was attended 
 more than once by the nunnery physician. Dr. 
 Nelson : for I was several times told by the old 
 nuns, that the doctor had given such and such 
 directions about him. Among the instructions 
 given me, as by his authority, was one to let Bres- 
 seau have no more brandy. When he learnt that 
 this was to be denied him, he cursed the doctor, 
 and then once more abused the bishop ; saying, 
 that after death, if he found he had the power, 
 there was not a devil in hell that he would not 
 send to torment him. He one day handed me a 
 tumbler to get some brandy for him ; and on my 
 refusing, he threw it at my head. I was so much 
 frightened, that I screamed and ran away. 
 . Bresseau lingered in the nunnery, I think, about 
 three weeks. Several priests came in, at different 
 
 ' 
 
142 
 
 BLACK NUNXEIIV. 
 
 times, to ask his pardon in any thing they might 
 have offended him. He freely granted their re- 
 quests, but always with the condition, that they 
 should, on every occasion that might offer, give 
 the bishop a blow for him. He often indulged in 
 the most severe language against the bishop, but 
 was usually more guarded in the presence of the. 
 old nuns, who sometimes checked him when he 
 went too far, by threatening to tell the Superior. 
 He knew that she had the power of turning him 
 out of the nunnery when she pleased, and that if 
 li6 were turned out, he would have no better ac- 
 commodations than those afforded by the Seminary, 
 '.ihere he might stay in his room, and receive the, 
 attentions of a man, but the treatment of the sick 
 is vastly inferior in that institution, to what is se^ 
 cured to them in the Hotel Dieu. 
 
 The Superior one day called me to her room, 
 saying she wished me to fix a cap for her to go 
 out with. I went to the draw r to get one out, 
 when I heard the bishop's name mentioned as en 
 tering, and was, therefore, induced to pay attention 
 to the conversation, which ensued between him 
 9nd the Superior, when otherwise, it was possible, 
 I might not. He told her she had taken an im- 
 proper step, in admitting Bresseau into the nunnery. 
 She had done that which she had no business to 
 do. The consequences would be bad — for if he 
 had remained in the Seminary, he would have 
 
 elf and ^^^--r^-'^*^--? *-- ^ 
 
 but now he was encouraged to set him at defiance. 
 
 surjiiiuicu lO aia autnority, 
 
 f3:«ifij»MW»f »"< •Jr*a**jb«^ltti»(#,taat*s?«-Tr-d^. 
 
• migKt 
 icir re- 
 al they 
 sr, give 
 Iged in 
 op, but 
 
 of the 
 hen he 
 iperior. 
 ig him 
 
 that if 
 tter ac- 
 ninary. 
 ive the, 
 (le sick 
 t is se^ 
 
 " rooiiij 
 ' to go 
 me out, 
 as en 
 ttention 
 ;n him 
 ossible, 
 an im- 
 annery. 
 ne^s to 
 r if he 
 d havQ 
 thority, 
 e fiance. 
 
 BRESSEATl'S DEATH. 
 
 143 
 
 It would be worse for his soul, as he would suffer 
 punishment in the next world for his disobedience. 
 The Superior listened to the reproof of the bishop 
 with seeming resprct, and did not attempt to justify 
 herself entirely. " We are all ap: to err," she 
 said ; " I as well as others. I thought I was doing 
 right, and intended to do so — ^but I may have done 
 
 wrong. 
 
 Bresseau gradually grew weaker and weaker, 
 but lost nothing of his temper. One day I had 
 got him some soup; but on presenting it, he found 
 It warmer than he wanted, and cursed it in ah 
 awful manner. A few moments after, having left 
 the room, I was informed that he had breathed 
 his last. 
 
BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 Iftj 
 
 
 r 
 
 :' 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 K„.s. island Wh.. I heard of it In "' '^"W^'-t-^;,.^!,""' 
 talanU. so callea-Priest L'Esperance-My v«.t to Nuna Uland. 
 
 Jane Ray, in a conversation she once had with 
 me, told me that she had been at Nuns' Island, and 
 mentioned strange things in relation to U, which 
 made a considerable impression on my mmd. «Jl 
 the place to which she referred, 1 had before a lit- 
 tle knowledge, as much, I suppose, as is possessed 
 bv most people in Montreal, and J^e vicinity. I 
 knew that there were several islands in the St. 
 Lawrence called Nuns' Islands, of which the three 
 principal ones have large buildings upon them 
 Some of these must have been noticed by almost 
 every person visiting Montreal, particularly the 
 one nearest that city, which belongs to the Gray 
 Nuns, and is in full view from Laprairie, and the 
 ferry. Many travellers from the United States 
 must also have noticed the Black Nuns' Island 
 near Lachine, several miles up the river I had 
 often seeia it when visiting my uncle, who lives 
 near that town; and had heard reports and suspi- 
 cions concerning it. ... v^t, 
 A considerable part of it is shut in by a high 
 stone wall, which encloses three large buildings of 
 the same material; but I never had been with any 
 
 person wiiu gave iix^ '^••jr 1 
 
 personal knowledge, as all access to it was said to 
 
 <MWM«IMW*ii*m 
 
nuns' island. 
 
 145 
 
 e different 
 ' Icland. 
 
 ad with 
 and, and 
 t, which 
 ind. Of 
 'ore a lit- 
 possessed 
 inity. I 
 n the St. 
 the three 
 >on them. 
 )y almost 
 ilarly the 
 the Gray 
 e, and the 
 ;ed States 
 as' Island 
 er. I had 
 who lives 
 and suspi- 
 
 by a high 
 uildings of 
 n with any 
 of it from 
 vas said to 
 
 oe most strictly forbidden, even by law, except to 
 Jhe priests, and those permitted by them. My 
 ancle sometimes sold cattle to persons employed ta 
 purchase for the island, but never visited the places 
 Some of the neighbors, particularly old country 
 people, I have heard call the place " The Priests* 
 Wives' Island." I sometimes used to look towards 
 It with some curiosity ; but even from my uncle's 
 garret window, little of the buildings was discern- 
 ible except the chimneys, according to my recollec- 
 tion, the view of them being intercepted, I think, 
 by some high land on the great island ; the other 
 Nuns' Islands, as I might have mentioned before, 
 being called '• Les petits isles'^— the smallisla7ids. 
 Thus It was that I knew little about the subject on 
 which Jane Ray spoke, on the occasion above a.- 
 luded to ; but what she said, although spoken witli 
 reserve, and an air of mystery, impressed me with 
 the conviction that the island was the scene o! 
 Btrange things. 
 
 I must also stop here a moment to remark, that this 
 was not the first intimation I had in relation to that 
 place, though what I had before received was very 
 indistinct. It was conveyed to me in one of the 
 three oaths, which I was required to take immedt 
 ately on my taking the Black Veil, as the readet 
 will find in my first volume.* Those oaths I fe| 
 much unwillingness to communicate in that book 
 because they bound us to perform things of a re- 
 volting- nature, and because thev are connectel 
 
 ♦ See pa«e 135 j and Awful Disd^s'ures! ^ 
 
 2-i 
 
# 
 
 146 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 !■ 
 
 with disclosures which I thought best to reserve 
 
 for the time. In one of those oaths I had made a 
 
 most solemn promise to do every thing, that might 
 
 be required of mo at Nuns' Island, and never to 
 
 speak in the nunnery cf things which I might 
 
 witness there. This wr accompanied with the 
 
 most dreadful imprecations on myself, in case I 
 
 should violate the oath : as that I might be sunk 
 
 to the lowest place in hell, have the worst of devils 
 
 for my tormentors, and never see the face of the 
 
 : Savior. No information was given me, however, 
 
 from which I might form any idea of the condition 
 
 of Nuns' Island, or the scenes transacted there. I 
 
 could only form an unfavorable idea of the place. 
 
 I may stop here a moment, to speak of the 
 Priests' Farm. The Priests' Farm is a piece of 
 ground not far from Montreal, of which I repeat- 
 edly heard mention made while I was in the nun- 
 nery. Father Phelan told me most of what I then 
 heard said about it. No person, as I understood, 
 is ever admitted there without permission from the 
 Seminary. Priests, under penance for offences 
 commitCed in their parishes, are sometimes sent 
 there for a time. I have reason to believe that 
 some old nuns are constantly kept there, and that 
 tothers are frequently taken to and from there and 
 the nunnery, but always in priests' dresses. 
 
 Father Phelan told me, that if a priest wishes 
 to ffet a handsome woman in his power, he some- 
 times manages to get her to the Farm, and then 
 her friends never hear from her again. He told 
 
puiEst l'esperance. 
 
 147 
 
 reserve 
 made a 
 t might 
 lever to 
 [ might 
 vith the 
 I case I 
 be sunk 
 of devils 
 ;e of the 
 lowever, 
 ;ondition 
 here. I 
 3 place. 
 ic of the 
 piece of 
 I repeat- 
 the nun- 
 at I then 
 iderstood, 
 from the 
 
 offences 
 imes sent 
 lieve that 
 
 and that 
 here and 
 
 St wishes 
 
 he some- 
 
 and then 
 
 He told 
 
 me also that the priests are sometimes punished 
 there, who have offended their superiors, by means 
 of a cap, which is drawn over their head and face, 
 and destroys life almost at once. From what he 
 said, I should judge that the cap might be in some 
 respects like that I have worn in the Nunnery, 
 and that it was frequently used. If these in au- 
 thority are disobeyed in any manner, he said, the 
 offender is sure to be punished at the Priests' Farm. 
 There was a young priest, named L'Esperance, 
 very ignorant and disagreeable, whom I saw a few 
 months after I took the veil. I had confessed to 
 him when in the Congregational Nunnery. He 
 came to the Black Nunnery several times, and I 
 had several conversations with him on different sub- 
 jects, particularly one Sunday, when he wished 
 me to stand by and see that he was not cheated at 
 cards. But one day he made a proposition to me, 
 which I thought I ought to communicate to the 
 Superior. He informed me that he was going to 
 the United States as a missionary, and invited me 
 to go with him, as a teacher, and privately live 
 as his wife. He said that the Bishop would 
 doubtless permit me to leave the Convent in secret, 
 and we should never be known. I made little re- 
 ply to this proposal ; but took an early opportunity, 
 when I found the Superior in her room alone, to 
 acquaint her with it. It was one day while I was 
 fixing a dress for her. She expressed great dis* 
 
 nlckQcnm anf\ oirirlonf lir arinonro/1 fn rfurctrA fV»o 
 
 subject very seriously. 
 
148 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 1 
 
 I soon after found that she had informed Fathei 
 Phelan, for he spoke of the proposal, and said, 
 "Je lui donnerais un coup qu'il ne faut pas un 
 lecond." [I will give him a dose, (that is, cither 
 
 blow or a drink,) that shall be the last.] From 
 this time the Superior and others began to talk to 
 me of paying a visit to Nuns' Island. She some- 
 times said it would be good for my health, as I 
 needed air and exercise ; but I found that both she 
 and Father Phelan had a particular wish that I 
 . should go ; and I was disposed to obey them, as I 
 considered it my duty. I found that the Superior 
 appeared, to L'Esperance, to give in and be his 
 friend. Something I now understand, which I 
 could not as well penetrate at that time. I have 
 no doubt of the meaning of the expression of Fa- 
 ther Phelan, which I have given above, although 
 its meaning is of itself rather equivocal. 
 
 At length the time was fixed for my visit to the 
 Island, and I was to go in company with L'Espe- 
 rance, at a late hour of the night, and in disguise, 
 to avoid discovery. At the time appointed, I was 
 taken into the Superior's room, had a black cloak 
 thrown over me, (such as are worn by the " Sisters 
 of Charity," in the streets of New York,) and the 
 hood pulled over my head. This was taken from 
 a cupboard near the Superior's room, where a sup- 
 ply is always kept. We then left the Convent 
 by the same door through which I afterwards es- 
 caped, turned to the left round the end of the Veil- 
 ed Department, and at the gate opening on St. Jo- 
 
KUNS' ISLAND. 
 
 149 
 
 1 Fathei 
 md said, 
 t pas un 
 is, either 
 ] From 
 ) talk to 
 le some- 
 1th, as I 
 both she 
 h that I 
 ?m, as I 
 Superior 
 1 be his 
 tv'hich I 
 I have 
 1 of Fa- 
 ilthough 
 
 :t to the 
 L'Espe- 
 Jisguise, 
 d, I was 
 :k cloak 
 " Sisters 
 and the 
 :en from 
 e a sup- 
 Convent 
 ards es- 
 he Veil- 
 St. Jo. 
 
 seph's street, found a coach (charrette) into which 
 we got. 
 
 We took our seats in the carriage, and the 
 coachman drove to the Seminary, where he stop- 
 ped, and my companion alighted, rang a bell, and 
 was admitted by the yardman, who then came out 
 and addressed a few words to me, and remarked 
 that it was a raw night, and rather late to cross. 
 I am unable to speak with certainty of the season, 
 but I think it must have been early in autumn. 
 After a delay of fifteen or twenty minutes, L'Espe- 
 rance reappeared, with another priest, who took 
 his seat without being introduced, or named to me. 
 I did not remember ever to have seen him, and (Jid 
 not afterwards learn his name or any thing con- 
 cerning him. 
 
 The city streets were still as we passed through 
 them, and nothing occurred worthy of notice, until 
 we reached the bank of the St. Lawrence, at a soli- 
 tary spot, some distance below the outskirts of La- 
 chine. There we went down the bank to the 
 river's side, where we found a boat with two men, 
 who were addressed by my companions familiarly 
 as Pierre and Jacques. They received us at once, 
 as if they had expected our -arrival; and, indeed, 
 complained that they had been obliged to outstay 
 the appointed time by an hour or two. 
 
 These men I recognised, having repeatedly seen 
 them at the nunnery, on errands to the Superior, 
 
 SometimPS T Vinri coon tliorn oa*in/y in tUrv -.^-..A 
 
 when they happened to be there about dim^t 
 
 28* 
 
 I: 
 
 3 )i 
 
r 
 
 V 
 I : 
 
 150 
 
 BLACR If17If9ri&RY. 
 
 time. They brought the green trees, ot branches, 
 every year, which were put up before the Nun- 
 nery, at the time of the Procession, which is held in 
 ijommemoration of the Savior's entrance into Jeru- 
 salem, when a priest walks under a canopy held 
 over his head, while lighted candles are carried, 
 flowers arc strown before him, and all the Congre- 
 gational Nuns are out. 
 
 The boatmen were evidently much besotted with 
 liquor ; and I had afterwards reason to believe that 
 they were kept in this condition, most if not all 
 their time. We were, however, at length safely 
 landed, and I found we were on Nuns' Island. 
 
 We proceeded up from the shore, passed under 
 the shade of trees, over turf still green, if I recol- 
 lect right, and soon reached a gate in a high wall, 
 where one of the priests rang a bell. An old man 
 opened it and freely admitted u% as if prepared for 
 our arrival. Indeed, it was evident that he had ex- 
 pected the arrival of visiters, for he told us we 
 should find a light in the building. The priests 
 seemed well acquainted with the place, and led 
 me across a yard, towards three larg'^ edifices, two 
 of which stood at right angles. We entered the 
 one on the right, by a door which opened into a 
 narrow passage, on the left of which an inner door 
 led us into a room with plain furniture, in which 
 •ve found two old nuns sitting, and I think, knit- 
 ang. 
 
 s.iSTB aiSG, vVc iOunu tuut ouf arrival had been 
 expected : for the women were not at all taken by 
 
hUNS' ISLAND. 
 
 151 
 
 ranches, 
 he Nun- 
 s held in 
 ito Jeru- 
 ipy held 
 carried, 
 Congre- 
 
 ted with 
 love that 
 r not all 
 h safely 
 and. 
 d under 
 
 I recol- 
 g^h wall, 
 old man 
 )ared for 
 
 had ex- 
 l us we 
 ; priests 
 and led 
 ices, two 
 sred the 
 1 into a 
 ner door 
 1 which 
 ik, knit- 
 
 ad been 
 aken by 
 
 surprise, but received me with cordiality, and ap- 
 peared to have been sitting up till that late hour, 
 on purpose to await us. Here I took a seat and 
 sat for some time. The old nuns brought me some 
 refreshments, of which I partook ; and then one 
 of them led me to a chamber near the end of the 
 building, in which were two or three very wide 
 beds, at least one of which was occupied by 
 women. Into one of the others I soon got, at the 
 proposition of my attendant, and she threw herself 
 down upon one of the others, near me, and enter- 
 ed into some conversation, with much appearance 
 of kindness, in which she mentioned that informa- 
 tion had been sent from the nunnery, that our 
 party would arrive at the island that night, and tKat 
 the gardener, as well as themselves, had been dulv 
 notified of it. 
 
 In the morning I found that I was at liberty to 
 go where I pleased, without leaving the walls, as 
 no ceremonies were to be performed, or prayers 
 said, as in the nunnery. I was under no obliga- 
 tion to rise at any particular time, there was no 
 fixed hour for breakfast, no processions were to be 
 formed, no time of silence to be observed, and, 
 which was still better, no penances were to be ap- 
 prehended. I took advantage of the freedom al- 
 lowed me, to make some observations on things 
 around me. The following description embraces 
 things which I subsequently observed, and is in- 
 troduced here to make it more complete. An 
 imperfect plan of the place has been made from 
 
 ; i 
 
 I 
 (I 
 
 ll 
 
152 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 several hanty drawings made with my o^vn hand, 
 amended in some points according to descriptions I 
 iubsequenily gave. I do not pretend to perfect 
 accuracy in all things, for that cannot be reason- 
 ably expected in a case of this kind. As in my 
 plan of the Veiled Department of the Nunnery, 
 so here, I insist that the relative position of build- 
 ings and apartments, doors, windows, stair-cases, 
 the furniture, and uses of different parts, as far as 
 I give them, are substantially correct; and in 
 relation to this place, as well as to the Convent, 
 i I solemnly declare, the truth of my narrative will 
 be established whenever a fair examination of the 
 place shall be made. To that test I appeal, and 
 on that evidence I rely. What I have to say of 
 Nuns' Island may be by many questioned, or per- 
 haps wholly discredited. To such persons I will 
 say — I have furnished you with all the evidence 
 in my power, and would gladly give more if it 
 were at my command. I take it upon myself, spon- 
 taneously, and wit' lout any other motives than a 
 desire to publish the truth, the declaration of things, 
 which must expose me to the enmity of many per- 
 sons. If this volume is proved false, my former 
 one will of course lose all credit, and my charac- 
 ter must be past recovery. I shall be condemned 
 as a false-hearted, though probably a pretty inge- 
 nious fabricator, and must lose the confidence and 
 countenance, the society and kindness of such 
 
 friends as I now nossess. These considerations 
 
 — i 
 
 would lead to the presumption that what I am to 
 
m hand, 
 iptions I 
 perfect 
 reason- 
 LS in my 
 funnery, 
 )f build' 
 lir-cases, 
 as far as 
 and in 
 Convent, 
 live will 
 1 of the 
 peal, and 
 to say of 
 , or per- 
 s I will 
 evidence 
 ore if it 
 9lf, spon- 
 s than a 
 )f things, 
 lany per- 
 Y former 
 ' charac- 
 ndemned 
 fty inge- 
 Eince and 
 of such 
 derations 
 I am to 
 
 NUNS ISLAND. 
 
 lea 
 
 •ay is not a deliberate forgery ; but my readers may 
 aslc for more decisive evidrnce. 
 
 To them I would say, that in the river St. Law- 
 rence lies Nuns' Island, and on that island are the 
 edifices I describe, surrounded by their wall, and 
 carefully secluded from the approach of all but the 
 priests, nuns, and their confederates and victims. 
 Within that wall are many visible and tangible 
 witnesses, ready to bear testimony to my truth. 
 If access can be obtained, and the premises exami- 
 ned, you will be convinced, and I shall be justified. 
 Mav^a Monk tells a tale which it is important to 
 people of America to know; but she may perhaps 
 excite only the unbelief, the contempt, or condemi- 
 nation of some by her attempt to open their eyes: 
 but whenever Nuns' Island shall be examined, her 
 veracity will be established beyond the reach of 
 suspicion, and then, I rejoice to think, her motives 
 will, and must be appreciated. This confirmation 
 she may, perhaps, not live to witness ; but she has 
 the satisAiction of anticipating it as a thing abso- 
 lutely certain, as well as the hope to indulge, that 
 her child will at some future day reap some benefit 
 from it, in the regard of those among whom she 
 may dwell. 
 
 n 
 
 ( I 
 
 
154 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Description of Nuns' Island, and the Buildings on it— Reflections on 
 the Position I assume in making further Disclosures— Commission 
 given me hy Father Phelan— Its Execution— My Terror at the 
 Thought of Poisoning— Confined by Illness. 
 
 Nuns' Island, (that is, the Black Nuns' Island,) 
 lies in the St. Lawrence, not far, I think, from the 
 middle of it, a little below Lachine. The wall 
 encloses a considerable space, but yet leaves an 
 extensive pasture outside, with fruit trees scattered 
 about it, and room for two or three small buildings. 
 It is so high as to shut out the view of the edifices 
 from any near point, except, perhaps, the roof and 
 some small part of the upper stories. It has but 
 one gate, which is generally closed, and sufficiently 
 watched by three or four yardmen, to keep out all 
 persons not allowed to enter, viz. such as bring no 
 permits from the Bishop, or the Superior of the 
 Seminary and Hotel Dieu Nunnery. The yard- 
 men, as at the nunnery, are never allowed to enter 
 the buildings, unless it be such parts as are devoted 
 to the stable, fuel, &c. 
 
 The buildings are three in num.ber. The lar- 
 gest stands in front, the second behind it, and the 
 third at right angles, on the right, as you enter 
 the first ; and the last is that which I first entered. 
 Kntering the first building by the front door, you 
 find yourself in a hall, with several doors. The 
 
nuns' island. 
 
 155 
 
 lections on 
 )onitiiission 
 ror at the 
 
 Island,) 
 rom the 
 he wall 
 jdves an 
 icattered 
 lildings. 
 edifices 
 oof and 
 has but 
 ficiently 
 p out all 
 Dring no 
 r of the 
 he yard- 
 to enter 
 i devoted 
 
 rhe lar- 
 and the 
 )U enter 
 entered. 
 00 r, you 
 s. The 
 
 first story rooms along the front are sleeping- 
 rooms, and two of those in the rear are spacious 
 and elegant siiiing-rooms, with windows that open 
 upon a gallery, which extends along the rear, and 
 one end of the building on the left hand. With it 
 a uoor communicates from one of them, and this 
 is the only way of access to it from this side of the 
 building, which looks towards Montreal. In the 
 gallery we sometimes walked for exercise. 
 
 The first large room had elegant blue merino 
 curtains with tassels. There was an ottoman in it, 
 of blue cloth, bound with black velvet, with raised 
 corners, so formed as to afford a distinct seat gn 
 each side, being the most elegant thing of the kind 
 I ever saw. In one corner of the room was a 
 Fofa. The walls are pink, and the cornice is of 
 rich alabaster work, a piece of which I picked up 
 one day on the floor. 
 
 Adjoining this apartment is the dining-room, 
 which, like it, is carpeted. The walls are colored 
 blue, and the windows without curtains. Except 
 during meal times, a table commonly stood in this 
 room, with papers on it. From this room is a door 
 opening, (like the windows,) upon the piazza, 
 which is the only direct access to it from any of 
 the rooms. 
 
 Beyond th3 dining-room is a large spare-room, 
 and another of some kind beyond that. 
 
 - — »iiii.<.-.oo n^ iiic sfcuuiiQ oiuiy leads on from 
 
 that below, as well as up to the garret. Near it 
 is a large stove for warming the jiecond story in 
 
156 
 
 BLACK NUNNKRY. 
 
 tji 
 
 the winter ; nnd doors open on several sides. One 
 of thcni loads into a place which I thought very 
 singular, and the use of which I could not imagine. 
 It is a large room without furniture, with a stone 
 floor, liglited, I believe, only by a small grated 
 window, with about four panes of glass. In the 
 midst of this room is a small one, capable of 
 containing about twenty persons, entirely unfur- 
 nished, and perfectly dark. The partitions are 
 so thin, that I think a conversation might bo 
 overheard through them, even if conducted in a low 
 
 voice. 
 
 At one end of this story are four bed-rooms, each 
 with two windows, a bed, and other plain furniture. 
 These rooms are warmed by one stove, placed in 
 the middle partition, pipes from which extend both 
 ways through the other partitions. 
 
 The entrance to the basement is at one end. 
 The second room in it is the kitchen, with a large 
 Daking furnace and roasting jack, and several 
 small furnaces, in a corner. A large table used to 
 stand in the middle, and the steps lead up outside to 
 the gallery, which is supported by timbers. The 
 next room has a stone floor, and the remaining one 
 on that side of the basement, a Avooden floor. On 
 the front side, and adjoining, is a small cellar with 
 only a little light admitted through a narrow win- 
 dow, which I have peeped through from without. 
 The remainder of the front cellar is all in one 
 room, and used for storing fuel. 
 
■""1 JWUW 
 
 A NUN CONFESSOR. 
 
 157 
 
 js. One 
 
 Tht very 
 imagine. 
 
 a stone 
 11 grated 
 In the 
 ipable of 
 y unfur- 
 :ions are 
 aight bo 
 
 in a low 
 
 )ms, each 
 furniture, 
 placed in 
 tend both 
 
 one end. 
 h a large 
 I several 
 ie used to 
 outside to 
 Ys. The 
 ining one 
 loor. On 
 jUar with 
 row vvin- 
 L without, 
 ill in one 
 
 , real of this, I was in but three times It hi, 
 
 -0 stones, with a number of small rooms, and ]it 
 
 tie furniture. It appeared to be principally devod 
 
 the priests, when I was there as I LoHect see 
 
 The third building has a staircase leading ,m 
 
 ,t™ "^ 7^"«^' ^-'"- -hich I first entered 1n"o 
 
 he second story, which is occupied by slei n ' 
 
 ~. with a passage on one sid'e into ^icZey 
 
 It ktT *"'" '" "•' ^""'^ "^ ">« 'Wrd building 
 
 i^to on ffT'°"' "^ ™'" '"""''• ^« «» 'hr wn 
 mo one, if I except a small part towards one end 
 
 where pigeons are caught. There isa large loolirl 
 
 SasThetrV'" ": ''■'' '"^y-'' '•>--'- 
 
 in It as they fly by; and, some wheat beino- scatter 
 
 whicr.rs:r'7"""^^'-^ -^^^ caught,= :r:; 
 
 wmcli arc Idled, and sen to market in Montreal 
 The pigeons, bemg deceived, and takin. their own 
 shadows for other birds, are induced to° stop anS 
 
 ZT tT' •' '" "^ ''' ''"'■ ""'' ">^^— 
 ^cape This ,s a very common way of takin<. 
 
 hem in Canada. While in the garret I some 
 «.mes looked out of the windows.'a.d ei^a 
 fine view. I could see the river St. Uwrence for 
 
 con de,,we di^stance, with boats of Canadians 
 Indians passing down, or crn..sma. .. .v.. ...-n . - 
 
 the nve. s banks for *,„« ^He.. According to 
 
 I 
 
 h 
 
158 
 
 BLACK NrNNERY. 
 
 i 
 
 m 
 
 < 
 
 fa Hi., 
 
 < 
 
 my recollection, there are windows only at one end, 
 and on one side of the garret. 
 
 They have a ciergerie, or cdndle-room in one of 
 the buildings, where, however, only tallow candles 
 are manufactured ; there is sometimes a good deal 
 of work to be performed in that branch of busi- 
 ness. 
 
 On-^, iay Father Phelan met me in the Pink 
 Room, and informed me that he had something for 
 me to do. I of course did not dare to object, much 
 . less to disobey, after the solemn obligations of my 
 oath, and the hazard, or rather certainty of punish- 
 ment. I felt myself to be no less in the power of 
 others there, than when I was in the nunnery, and 
 believed that disobedience would be as surely fol 
 lowed with a heavy penalty. Besides, I believed 
 that all authority was vested in the Priests, by the 
 divine law ; and was disposed, on this account, (at 
 least a great portion of the time,) blindly to follow 
 their commands and indications, without presuming 
 to question the propriety of them. 
 
 Father Phelan told me that I should meet with 
 L'Esperance in the other building, that is, the se- 
 cond, in an apartment which he mentioned ; and 
 he wished me to take him to a chamber, which he 
 described, and give him a glass of wine. I should 
 find two bottles, he informed me, in the cupboard 
 in that room, one of them marked with a paper, 
 and that I should pour out for him a tumbler full 
 from that, and might drink some from the other 
 myself. Now I knew that L'Esperance was much 
 
PRIEST l'ESPERANCE. 
 
 159 
 
 ne end, 
 
 I one of 
 candles 
 od deal 
 )f busi- 
 
 e Pink 
 ling for 
 t, much 
 3 of my 
 punish- 
 ower of 
 jry, and 
 rely fol 
 relieved 
 , by the 
 )unt, (at 
 5 follow 
 jsuming 
 
 eet with 
 , the se- 
 ed ; and 
 'hich he 
 [ should 
 upboard 
 I paper, 
 bier full 
 le other 
 as much 
 
 addicted to drink, and always ready for wine. I 
 might, under other circumstances, have questioned 
 the object of the step required, or inquired wha« 
 was the reason for proceeding in such a manner ; 
 whether there was any thing mixed with the wine 
 in either bottle, and if so, what, and in which. 
 But how could I dare to do so in my present situa- 
 tion ? I can hardly think that any consideration 
 would have induced me. I therefore proceeded to 
 the place indicated, and met L'Esperance, invited 
 him to take some wine, aad led him to the apart- 
 ment. On opening the cupboard, I found two bot- 
 tles, as I had been told I should, one with a paper 
 upon it; and filling a tumbler from it with red 
 wine, and another from the other, I presented the 
 former to L'Esperance, and taking the other, began 
 to drink. Suddenly it occurred to me, with an im- 
 pression of horror, which I cannot describe, that if 
 there was poison in the wine I had given to the 
 priest, I should be the cause of his death. Phelan 
 had threatened, in the Convent, to give him a dose 
 that should be his last ; and was not this the way in 
 which he intended to accomplish his purpose ? My 
 feelings were entirely too strong to be restrained. I 
 became in an instant overpowered with the convic- 
 tion of the truth ; and I believe that no threat or 
 punishment in the power of those around me to in- 
 flict, would have induced me any longer to pursue 
 the plan on which I was proceeding. 
 
 T tiimt'A rnnnrl f^ Innl/- af tl^P ■n^'^'^ot nr»t\ aaw 
 
 that he had not hesitated to take &ff the draught I 
 
 r "Si 
 
 i m 
 
160 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 had presented to him, and was then drinking the 
 dregs of the cup. What I felt, it would he useless 
 for me to attempt to describe. I put down the 
 glass I held in my own hand, a considerable por- 
 tion from which I had swallowed, and hastened 
 out of the room without speaking, in a state of mind 
 distressing beyond endurance. I left the house, 
 ran across the yard to that from which I had pro- 
 ceeded, rushed into the room in which I had left 
 father Phelan, and threw myself upon the sofa. A 
 new thought had occurred to me on the way. Per* 
 haps my wine had been poisoned, either by de- 
 sign or accident : for how did I know that the pa- 
 per had not been put upon the wrong bottle, or 
 what reason had I to confide in the honour of any 
 person who would treat another as I supposed 
 L'Esperance had been treated? In my extreme agi- 
 tation of mind, I did not stop to reason : but my 
 fears led me to believe the most dreadful thing 
 which suggested itself I therefore at once em- 
 braced the idea that I was poisoned, and was soon 
 to die in agony. I began to cry, and soon to 
 scream with horror, regardless of every thing 
 around me. Some of the old nuns came to my as- 
 sistance, and first asked me to be quiet, and then 
 commanded me, lest others should learn the cause ; 
 but for a long time they found it impossible to paci- 
 fy me. From some remarks which fell from them, 
 I plainly understood that they had been watching 
 
 nriA \:5rrnlo T -i-troc. »TfttTi»>/-» T lX^r,'ry~~,^.— ~~ ^.1 i 
 
 probably through a glass door. 
 
 
HY INDISPOSITION. 
 
 161 
 
 My health was seriously affected by the occur- 
 rences of that (lay, so that I was removed to a bed, 
 and there was confined about ten days, suffering- 
 for a time great pain. My strength became gradu- 
 ally restored, but it was long before I could pru- 
 dently leave my room. 
 29* 
 
162 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 m\ A 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Companions in Illness— Their Mysterious Appearance, and Melan* 
 choly Deportment — Cor.fossions of Angelique — Mis3 Gordon — 
 Young Women from ihe U. States. 
 
 There were several beds in the same room, 
 occupied by young women, whose health was fee- 
 ble. While I remained in the room, there were 
 several changes among the other occupants : for 
 sometimes one would enter, and occasionally an- 
 other would leave us. The names of many I never 
 heard, and some of them seemed to be almost en- 
 tirely unknown to each other. These were com- 
 monly reserved and silent, apparently averse to 
 communicating any thing, and not well satisfied 
 with their condition or company. Some of those 
 who left the room while I was in it, I afterwards 
 met with in some of the apartments ; but others I 
 never saw again nor heard of 
 
 What could be the object of having so many 
 young women assembled here — who they were, 
 and whence they had come, were natural ques- 
 tions : but at first 1 had no one to answer them. 
 
 The reserve and depression observable in such 
 as I have mentioned, were not by any means exhi- 
 bited by all. Several of ray room-mates, on the 
 contrary, were very willing to converse, and in- 
 deed quite communicative. From these I soon de- 
 rived information which explained what wouh 
 
 'II i 
 
CONFESSIONS OF ANOfiLIQUE. 
 
 163 
 
 nd Melan' 
 Gordon— 
 
 e room, 
 kvas fee- 
 e were 
 Its : for 
 ily an- 
 I never 
 lost en- 
 e com- 
 erse to 
 latisfied 
 f those 
 srwarda 
 thers I 
 
 many 
 ' were, 
 1 ques- 
 em. 
 
 1 such 
 s exhi- 
 on the 
 Lind in- 
 
 '^r\r\ Act. 
 
 woula 
 
 otherwise have appeared mysterious. I may, per- 
 haps, hest convey to my readers the impressions 
 which I received, by giving it to them as I myself 
 received it. 
 
 There was a young woman who occupied the 
 Oed directly opposite mine, who was called Ange- 
 iique. She was among the most communicative 
 of all, and one of the first who talked with me. 
 She felt no unwillingness to make known to me 
 her history, and conversed with apparent frankness 
 and sincerity. She was of middling stature, slen- 
 der, with dark eyes and hair. She informed me 
 that she had once been in the Congregational Nun- 
 nery, but arrived at the Island a few weeks before 
 from New York, where she had resided for some 
 time ; and that her visit to Canada was owing to 
 her intimacy with a distinguished personage, at 
 whose house she used frequently to resort. She 
 stated that she used to go to his residence some- 
 times in the dress of a man, at evening ; and on 
 one occasion felt much apprehension of being dis- 
 covered. She happened to be late, and had to make 
 so much noise to gain admittance, that she attract- 
 ed the attention, not only of two men who appear- 
 ed to be at watch on a neighboring corner, but of 
 the neighbors, who raised their windows to see 
 tvhat was the matter, when, seeing a head with a 
 ilight-cap at the window, some one laughed in a 
 Way calculated to express, and at the same time to 
 excite suspicion. She continued in this practice 
 until it w^as thought necessary, for the sake of con- 
 
 m 
 
 i?a 
 
164 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 
 eealment, to send her to a retired place for a time ; 
 and she accordingly proceeded to Canada, and was 
 received on Nuns' Island. She informed me fur- 
 ther, that she had then become a mother, had had 
 her child taken from her immediately, and had not 
 seen it since; and expected to return to New 
 York when her health should be restored. 
 
 She told me that most of the young women I 
 saw, were from the United States. They were the 
 victims of priests, who had access to them in the 
 schools and nunneries, to which they were attach* 
 ed. Some, I understood, were " Sisters of Charity," 
 as they are called in this country, who had left 
 their missions for a time on similar emergencies ; 
 but most of them were natives of the states, attach- 
 ed to the nunneries there, either as nuns, novices, 
 or scholars. These had come off under different 
 pretences ; the place of their retreat, as well as the 
 Cause of their journey, being kept a profound se- 
 cret from their friends. I got the impression that 
 Angeliqne was one of the " Sisters of Charity" 
 herself, though I am not certain that she told 
 me so. 
 
 She urged me to return to New York with her, 
 saying I should prefer it to Canada, and used such 
 arguments as she supposed would incline me to 
 accede to her proposition. As for herself, she said 
 she should suffer nothing on account of her expe- 
 dition to the island, as nobody could ever discover 
 that she had gone there for any thing but a com- 
 mon visit to Canada. 
 
WOMEN FROM THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 165 
 
 One of the young women, who conversed some* 
 what freely with me, was called Miss Gordon, 
 which I presume was her real name. She was 
 «mall, good-looking, with light hair, and had a scar 
 on her lip. She told me that she had been in a 
 Convent in some part of the United States, but not 
 as a nun — I suppose, as a scholar ; and had come 
 to the Island for the same reason as many of the 
 others, having been sent lUcre by the head priest. 
 She was soon to return, and told me that she 
 was resolved to leave the Convent, and to return 
 to it no more. She carefully abstained from men- 
 tioning the place of her residence ; and this is 
 all I recollect about her, except that her infant.had 
 been taken from her, (a* I \ms informed was the 
 common practice,) to be placed in the Orphan 
 Asylum^ at the Gray Nunnery. 
 - Several of the young women told me they had 
 come from the United States, and mentioned their 
 places of residence ; but from my ignorance of the 
 country, I did not particularly regard them, nor 
 can I now remember them. One said she had been 
 there several times, and had sent several infants to 
 the Gray Nuns, and hoped to live to come a dozen 
 times more. I judged her to be one of the " Sisters 
 of Charity," because she wore a hood like theirs. 
 
 One of these young women had a peculiar scar 
 on her cheek, and a mole on her lip, which I well 
 remember, and should know ag-ain anywhere^ I 
 nave wished, when meeting any of the " Sisters 
 cf Charity," in New York, to have their hoods 
 
 I 
 
165 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 mi 
 
 raised, as I might, perhaps, rer-ognise some of 
 them. Possibly I might find the peculiar scar, and 
 the mole on one of their faces, or something else, I 
 have seen on Nuns' Island — at least so I sometimes 
 think. I have been told by a young Catholic wo- 
 man, in New York, that many of the " Sisters of 
 Charity" are Canadians, and that she knew one 
 who could hardly speak the English language. I 
 recollect to have seen several, at different times, 
 while in the school of the Congregational Nun- 
 nery, takmg leave, to go on missions to L'Ame- 
 irique, as they sometimes called the United States. 
 
 One of the women remarked, in conversation 
 one day, that the priests had more children born on 
 that Island in a year, than there commonly are in 
 a good-sized country village. 
 
 There were several arrivals of young women, 
 while 1 was on the island, and several left it, but I 
 never saw them coming or going, and was com- 
 monly left to infer it from circumstances which 
 came under my notice. Some of the priests, I be- 
 lieve, were frequently going and coming : as there 
 is no obstacle in the way of those who have the 
 necessary authority. 
 
 4 few days before my leaving the plac^ I miss- 
 ed Angelique from her bed, and on inquiry, was 
 informed that she had left the island. She might 
 have been gone a day or two before I missed her : 
 for as we went to bed and rose when we pleased, 
 we were not regular in our hours, and did not ex- 
 pect to find each other regular. 
 
RESTORATION TO HEALTH. 
 
 167 
 
 >me of 
 ar, and 
 else, I 
 letimes 
 lie wo- 
 iters of 
 )w one 
 Lge. I 
 : times, 
 I Nun- 
 ^'Ame- 
 ates. 
 irsatioa 
 jorn on 
 are in 
 
 She was not seen by me again, nor have I heard 
 of her since that day. I am still sometimes re- 
 minded of her, or some of the other visiters at 
 Nuns' Island, when I meet one of the •* Sisters of 
 Charity" in the street. 
 
 After the restoration of my health, I began to 
 leave my room, and visit the different apartments 
 as before. I commonly spent most of the daytime 
 in the large building, (No. 1,) and often sat at the 
 window, at the end of the dark passage, enjoying 
 the air and the view, which was extensive and 
 agreeable. 
 
 ivomen, 
 t, but I 
 LS com- 
 I which 
 :s, I be- 
 is there 
 ive the 
 
 I miss- 
 y, was 
 i might 
 ;d her : 
 3leased, 
 not ex- 
 
 J 
 
68 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 ni 
 
 K'l 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Dccupatlonsof Men and Women on Nuns' Island-A Il-iart-broken 
 Woman-Conversution with her-My Departure from the Island, 
 and Return to the Hotel Dleu. 
 
 It would be impossible for me to form any esti- 
 mate, on which I could place reliance, of the num- 
 ber of men or women I saw on Nuns' Island. 
 There was no regular time for breakfast, dinner 
 J or supper. No bell was rung, no notice was given 
 for meals, any more than for retiring at night, or 
 rising in the morning. Food was always prepa- 
 red and ready, when any of us were disposed to eat ; 
 and we went when we chose, alone or in company, 
 .0 the eating-room, at one end of the building, and 
 helped ourselves in true Canadian style. 
 
 Many of my readers may not be aware of the 
 style of eating practised among many of the lower 
 Canadians. So many of the priests are of Cana- 
 dian origin, that their meals in the nunnery, and 
 on th.» ,lland, are often disposed of in a rude and 
 unmannerly way, with but little use of knives and 
 forks. We often ate standing, while on the island, 
 ftnd it was common to take even meat in the 
 
 ftngers. 
 
 As there was no general call, or occasion for as- 
 sembling at any time, the inmates resorted to their 
 r/^ome or Innno-fifl nbout the fralleries, yard, or sit- 
 ting-rooms, as they pleased ; so that it would have 
 
rt-broken 
 le lalandi 
 
 ly esti- 
 e num- 
 Island, 
 
 dinner 
 s given 
 ight, or 
 
 prepa- 
 l to eat ; 
 mpany, 
 ng, and 
 
 i of the 
 e lower 
 f Cana- 
 ry, and 
 ade and 
 ves and 
 3 island, 
 in the 
 
 a for as- 
 
 to their 
 
 1, or sit- 
 
 ild have 
 
 OCCUPATIONS OM NUNs' ISLAND. 
 
 been impossible to count them all, even if I had 
 been disposed. But I did not ever think of do- 
 ing so. 
 
 Some of the priests, as I understood, were there 
 on penances. This was indeed a meroly nominal 
 thing. Priests who have been complained of by 
 their parishioners, in a formal manner, are some- 
 times sent by the bishop to Nuns' Is! d, and some- 
 times to the Priests' Farm, to satisfy their accusers 
 with the form of punishment. I had reason, how- 
 ever, to believe that they generally oufTered no pri- 
 vations, and were far from regarding their resi- 
 dence as a place of punishment. On the contrary, 
 I often saw them partake of indulgences. -The 
 edifice numbered 3, was specially devoted to the 
 priests : but they enjoyed much liberty, and were 
 allowed to go wherever they pleased. 
 
 Among their occupations, some occasionally 
 spent a while in reading ; and I saw a number of 
 books lying about in several rooms, which the wo- 
 men were not expected to look at. Some played 
 flutes and sang. I have sometimes heard several 
 of them play together. Most of their music, how- 
 ever, was vocal ; and while I w^as on the island I 
 heard a variety of songs sung, particularly those 
 which were most popular in the nunnery. 
 
 The women, that is those whose health would 
 permit, had a variety of work to perform, particu- 
 larly with the peodle. Sometimes an order would 
 come from the Superior of the nunnery, to make 
 a number of towels or sheets, and sometimes six 
 30 
 
ff -, 
 
 170 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 or eicrht shirts were ordered for some priest, m 
 ff rear haste. The old nuns would call upon us to 
 assemble, and gave us no peace till they were 
 done. Orders sometimes came for the Semmary, 
 Nunnery, Priests' Farm, and Bishop. It com- 
 monly happened, however, that the greater part ot 
 the job was performed by a few of the most mdus- 
 trious or good-natured ones ; for the cross and in- 
 dolent would contrive to get off their part on who- 
 ever would do it. At certain seasons of the year 
 larcre quantities of soap were made, and then old 
 ^ Aunts Margaret and Susan are sent from the nun- 
 nery to manage that dep.-*ment. Butter and 
 cheese are made from the milk of the cows kept 
 on the island ; and several of the nuns most expert 
 in making them, are employed in the dairy. 
 
 I had often noticed a young woman, apparently ' 
 rather older than myself, with a peculiarly un- 
 happy and depressed countenance ; but I had never 
 spoken with her. One day I was set to sew with 
 her on the same piece— a sheet which was to be 
 made. We sat together sewing a whole afternoon, 
 during which little or nothing was said by either 
 of us. When it grew too dark to do any more, 
 and our work was laid aside, we kept our places, 
 and she began to converse with a degree of free- 
 dom which I had not expected. We were at the 
 end of the long gallery in the building No. l,»ear 
 the window where I often sat, and knew that we 
 could not be oveiheara. 
 
 She began by saying that she was lonely and 
 
A HEART-BROKEN WOMAN. 
 
 in 
 
 sst, m 
 1 us to 
 were 
 linary, 
 ; com- 
 part of 
 i indus- 
 md in- 
 n who- 
 le year 
 len old 
 le nun- 
 er and 
 i^s kept 
 t expert 
 
 • 
 
 )arently ' 
 trly un- 
 id never 
 iw with 
 as to be 
 'ternoon, 
 y either 
 ly more, 
 ' places, 
 
 of free- 
 e at the 
 ). l,»ear 
 
 that we 
 
 ae 
 
 ly and 
 
 unhappy ; and spoke of the wretchedness of such 
 a situation, to which I replied with equal freedom, 
 and in such a manner as to lead her on to say 
 more. Indeed, she must have known, that if she 
 gave me opportunity to accuse her of complaining, 
 and to get her subjected to severe penances or pun- 
 ishment, I equally committed myself. 
 
 She then went on to speak of her early life, and 
 the place of her former residence, which I do not 
 recollect, aUhough she named it. I have the im- 
 pression that it was somewhere in Upper Canada, 
 a retired and pleasant spot. She said that she long- 
 ed to get awav from the nuns and priests, but knew 
 not how. She was a nun in some Convent, I do 
 not know where ; and her Superior was very harsh 
 in her treatment, and had put some dreadful pen- 
 ances upon her. Once in particular, she had near- 
 ly destroyed her life; for she made her lie, for se- 
 veral weeks, upon a bed made of ropes, which 
 weakened and injured her so much, that she was 
 unable to sit up for six weeks. If we could con- 
 trive any way of escaping from the Island, we 
 might find our way to her native place, where she 
 would be certain of getting a good and comfortable 
 residence, for me as well as herself At the same 
 time she spoke of it as uttetly hopeless, shut up 
 and watched as we were. She spoke of the pen- 
 ances she had endured, with a kind of horror ; and 
 said it was hard for her to believe that it was by 
 means of such sufTerings that anybody could get 
 to heaven. Indeed, she said heaven must be a 
 
 
I 
 
 172 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 !l 
 
 % 
 
 -I 
 
 1^ • 
 
 I 
 
 dreadful place, if such trials as she was subject tq 
 were the way of introduction to it. 
 
 She did not speak particularly of the occasitn 
 of her visit to the Island : but, from the state of 
 her health, and other circumstances, I had no 
 doubt that it was similar to that which had brought 
 many others there. 
 
 I found that her melancholy was that of despair. 
 While speaking of her home, she seemed, indeed, 
 to forget, for a moment, that it was impossible for 
 her ever to see it again, and exclaimed, " O, how 
 happy we should be, living there together !" But 
 then, when recurring again to her actual condi- 
 tion, she assured me that she constantly prayed for 
 death, and sometimes thought seriously that she 
 would take her own life. 
 
 I felt very much for her, and once told her I 
 would almost venture to attempt an escape with 
 her. She said that would be entirely useless — we 
 had no chance at all. I afterw^ards trembled to 
 think how I had exposed myself, and that she 
 might possibly inform against me: but this she 
 never did. 
 
 I was not particular in noticing the number of 
 days I spent on Nuns' Island : but I believe I was 
 /here very nearly three weeks. I am certain, at 
 least, that three Sundays passed while I was there. 
 One evening an old nun told me I was to return 
 to the nunnery ; and that night I set out in com- 
 pany with three priests, and several nuns, after 
 putting on a black cloak and hood, as before. 
 
RETURN TO THE NUNNERY. 
 
 173 
 
 Bavage was one of the priests, and Bruneau an- 
 other. The latter was then confessor at the nun- 
 nery. Sainte Mary, I remember, was one of the 
 nuns in company, and two others were old nuns, 
 who expressed much regret at leaving the place, 
 saying, that if there was any thing to be done in 
 the nunnery more than common, they must al- 
 ways be sent for. 
 
 We proceeded from the gate of the wall on foot 
 to the shore, where Jacques and Pierre were ready 
 with their boat ; and having entered it, they rowed 
 across to the river's shore, where we found a cha- 
 rette waiting for us, in which we rode to the city. 
 The driver stopped at the nunnery gate, .from 
 which I had started with L'Esperance, and having 
 alighted and rung, we were admitted into the nun- 
 nery through the chapel, the sacristy, and the long 
 passage I have more than once alluded to, in my 
 former work. Proceeding to the Superior's room, 
 she received me ; and, having made me take off 
 my cloak and leave it there, she conducted me 
 into the nuns' sleeping-room, where I retired to 
 bed. 
 
 The next morning, when Jane Ray met me, she 
 
 addressed me with a sarcastic look, saying 
 
 " W( :i, so you've been to the White Cats' cas- 
 tle?" 
 
 I never heard the name of L'Esperance men- 
 
 tioned after this, except on two occa.sions. Father 
 
 Pheian one day remarked, " So you gave him a 
 
 good dose!" thereby confirming my belief, that he 
 30* 
 
bl 
 
 m 
 i 
 
 i\ 
 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 ^ii 
 
 1 
 
 b 
 
 L 
 
 174 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 vas dead with poison, if evidence was wanted to 
 -tiake me feel certain of it. A considerable time 
 afterwards, while I was in the sick-room, I was 
 called to attend a mass, to be celebrated in honor 
 of L'Esperance; so that his death was then no 
 longer to be doubted. 
 

 DR. NELSON. 
 
 175 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Dr. Nelaon— His visits to the Munnery sick-room— A night visit to th» 
 vaults— An alarm at night 
 
 The following chapter has been written since 
 tie preceding was in the printer's hands. The 
 contents were brought to my mind by certain re- 
 tent circumstances. I have occasionally though* 
 iif them before but did not think of writing theiL 
 
 I have remarked more than once, I was employ- 
 ed, for several of the last months which I spent in 
 the nunnery, in attendance on the nuns ifi the 
 sick-room. This is numbered 3 in my plan of the 
 second story, give., in my first volume. I have 
 now to mention some circumstances which occur- 
 red in the course of that time, previously to which 
 I may state a few things in relation to the practi- 
 ces there. 
 
 Dr. Nelson commonly paid his morning visit at 
 about nine o'clock, and after he was gone, the office 
 of the Virgin Mary was performed, which occupi- 
 ed a long time, and consisted of many prayers, &c., 
 attended with various and tiresome postures, which 
 often quite exhausted my strength. We would 
 Dave to sit, stand, kneel, bend, &c.,till, at the close, 
 I have been obliged to throw myself upon the floor 
 from extreme fatigue. After the conclusion of the 
 office, the sick nuns were supplied with their iun- 
 cheon. 
 
176 
 
 BLACK NVNNBRY. 
 
 
 Dr. Nelson had often much to say to the Supe- 
 rior. But one day I observed him in conversation 
 with her, after he had visited the sick, at a time 
 when I wished him away. It was Monday morn 
 ing; and then there was always an additional 
 amount of work to be done, and more hurry than 
 usual in doing it : for at that time more priests 
 than on other days come into the nunnery ; and a3 
 they frequently passed through the sick-room, the 
 Superior wished to have every thing in good or- 
 der. The sheets were changed on that day, and 
 the Superior, who was always particular in hav- 
 ing things right there, would insist on our being 
 quick. 
 
 It must have been on a Monday morning when I 
 saw the Doctor talking with the Superior, because 
 I remember that when I saw him, I thought he 
 would interfere with my prompt performance of 
 the laborious task I had before me. The Superior 
 soon called me to her, and, I remem':*^r, used a 
 term which she often did when disposed to coax us 
 to any thing — 
 
 " Vien a ta m^re, ma petite-lille." (Come to 
 youf mother, my little daughter.) 
 
 I approached her, and she made me take a seat 
 between her and the Doctor, when she informed 
 me that she had something to say which I must not 
 repeat. " The Doctor," said she, " wants the corpse 
 of St. Agnes, and will give forty dollars for it. He 
 will comb this evening to get it ; and when all is 
 Btilli.you must corns down to my room. Do not 
 
THE BODY OF AGNES. 
 
 177 
 
 .nention any thing of this to the old nuns, for they 
 will tell the Bishop." 
 
 She then gave me two keys, which I took; and 
 hen attended to the work I had to do. That even- 
 ing, at about half past nine, I went down to the 
 Superior's room, ready, in case of meeting any one 
 by the way who might question me, to say that I 
 was on business to the Superior, as she had told 
 me to answer. I was surprised to find Dr. Nelson 
 with her. They both rose, and proceeded with 
 me through the first story, to the little covered pas- 
 sage leading into the sacristy. Crossing that, we 
 came to a door at the corner, which I had never 
 noticed before; and that the Superior intended to 
 open, but found she had lefl the key behind. She 
 therefore made me and the doctor wait while she 
 returned to get it ; but after a time she came back, 
 having been unable to find it. 
 
 The Superior then said that we must go another 
 way ; and leading us to the door which opens into 
 the church of the Convent, went under the altar 
 and raised a trapdoor. Below this was another, 
 fastened by a large iron bolt, which the doctor re- 
 moved ; and beneath we saw the steps which led 
 
 into the vaults. 
 
 I had been in the vaults before, but not by this 
 hray. There is a trapdoor in the floor of the 
 ihurch, not far, I should think, from the middle, 
 tut nearer the altar than the front door; and by 
 .nat I had gone down on some occasions of burial. 
 The steps were carpeted. One night, I recollect, 
 
178 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 
 |i 
 
 m 
 
 It 
 
 ffilf 
 
 I was eenf there with 8ome others, in consequence 
 of the iun.Ti< ot the Superior, who thought old Susan 
 might have ieft some fire there, as she had gone 
 down with a light. I well remember the dread 
 with which I passed along the gloomy place, and 
 the thought that some of the many dead persons 
 there might rise and catch hold of me. 
 
 But to return to the occasion of which I was 
 speaking. The doctor, I remember, remarked 
 that he had never been there before. When he 
 had opened the door, he came up, and going to the 
 front door of the church, called in two men who 
 were waiting there, and then we all went down 
 together. The smell of the place was oppressive 
 and disagreeable, as I had before foimd it. The 
 men took the coffin of Sainte Agnes, brought it up, 
 and carried it into the street. The Superior and 
 myself accompanied them to the door. It was a 
 hateful night, the air, I recollect, was cold ; and I 
 stood a little behind the Superior, till the doctor 
 and his men were gone ; when she closed the door, 
 and locked and bolted it. The handle, I recollect, 
 was brass, and the inside considerably ornamented. 
 
 Some things occurred in the nunnery which I 
 never fully understood. There was a dreadful 
 alarm one night, during my attendance in the sick 
 room, the recollection of which is very painful to 
 me. While I was sitting up, I heard shrieks at 
 some distance, but so loud that I sprung up imme- 
 diately, as did all the sick nuns who were able. 
 ;A8 soon as I recovered myself, I told them to re- 
 
ALARM AT NIOHT. 
 
 179 
 
 quence 
 Susan 
 
 d gone 
 dread 
 
 ce, and 
 
 3erson« 
 
 I was 
 narked 
 hen he 
 r to the 
 n who 
 t down 
 iressive 
 . The 
 it it up, 
 ior and 
 t was a 
 ; and I 
 
 doctor 
 le door, 
 icollect, 
 nented. 
 v^hich I 
 ireadful 
 he sick 
 inful to 
 rieks at 
 
 imme- 
 e able, 
 n to re- 
 
 turn to their beds and lie down ; for I knew th^ 
 Superior would blame me severely, if she should 
 come in and find them in such confusion. The 
 screams, however, continued, and they would not 
 pay any attention to me, until they ceased, which 
 they did in a short time. They then lay down, 
 and every thing became pretty tranquil again. It 
 was very plain, however, that the curiosity of all 
 was excited by so extraordinary a noise, though 
 they were not allowed to talk about it, and of 
 course kept silence. My first thought was, that 
 some person was undergoing great suffering in the 
 little room to which I have several times referred 
 in my first volume, as the room of the three states, 
 or the Purgatory chamber : but the sounds seemed 
 too distant for that, and I presumed the sufferer, 
 whoever it was, must be farther off in some apart- 
 ment in that direction. There was a shrillness in 
 the sounds at first that made me think the voice that 
 of a nun ; but they afterwards seemed more like 
 that of a man. 
 
 While I was reflecting on the subject, after the 
 lapse of a short time, the Superior opened the door, 
 and passed rapidly through the sick-room, accom- 
 panied by a few old nuns, without speaking a word 
 She afterwards passed again and again. The last 
 time she passed, I was in the sitting-room ; and it 
 happened, (owing to her flurry, as I presume,) 
 that she locked the door that led into the stek< 
 room. A few moments after, the screams begeiA 
 Again, more loud and dreadful than before, so that 
 
180 
 
 BLACK NTH<NERY. 
 
 m 
 
 <',J?; 
 
 !r 
 
 'i • 
 
 Mi'' 
 I i I ' 
 
 I sprung up and pulled at the door, to prov«tit 
 another scene of confusion among the sick nuns, 
 and then first found it locked. I could hear them 
 moving, and perceived that they were in a dread- 
 ful sta'te of horror. Every moment the shrieks 
 seemed more terrific, till it appeared as if several 
 voices were mingled, at their highest pitch. At 
 length they ceased, and I never heard a word said 
 on °the subject afterwards, nor obtained any light 
 whatever of the origin or cause. The night I 
 spent seems to me one of the most dreadful I can 
 recollect in the whole course of my life. 
 
 I have seen the short letter from Dr. Nelson, 
 (the nunnery physician,) which is inserted in the 
 book called "Awful Exposure," published by Messrs. 
 Jones & Leclerc, in opposition to my " Awful Dis- 
 closures;" and as he professes never to have seen 
 me in that institution, it has occurred to me that I 
 may assist his memory, not only by narrating the 
 preceding account of our visit to the vaults of the 
 church to obtain the body of Sainte Agnes, but by 
 requesting his attention to other circumstances 
 which he can hardly have forgotten. 
 
 I would therefore address myself particularly to 
 Dr. Nelson, and ask him if he remembeis, about 
 the spring of 1834, entering the nuns' sick-room, 
 (No. 4, in the second story of my plan of the veilea 
 department,) and speaking with a patient who occu- 
 r.ied the bed in the corner on the right hanO* 
 Does he remember a little nun, in attendance at the 
 time, whom he called into the adjoining sit*;Ug, 
 
DR. NELSON. 
 
 181 
 
 k nuns, 
 ir them 
 I dread- 
 shrieks 
 several 
 :h. At 
 Did said 
 ly light 
 night I 
 il I can 
 
 Nelson, 
 d in the 
 ,' Messrs. 
 i^ful Dis- 
 ave seen 
 ae that I 
 Lting the 
 ts of the 
 s, but by 
 msimces 
 
 u\ariy to 
 is, about 
 ick-roon^ 
 he veilea 
 ^'ho occur 
 It hanc(J 
 ace at the 
 g sit*;Ugx 
 
 room, (No. 3,) an(^ :''rected her not to tell the Su- 
 perior his oyi'Ti v o[ the case until he should call 
 again? 
 
 Does he roii - ^ or calling again that afternoon, 
 dressed in r». co'^red round jacket, figured waist- 
 coat, white '. )\i . rs, and grayish colored hat, ac- 
 companied by a tall, handsome young man, with 
 light hair and a gold watch chain, who had often 
 been sent by him before with messages about medi- 
 cines, &c. ? Does he remember, that after speaking 
 and laughing with several patients, and saying 
 something to or about '• little Mary," (a nun whom 
 they both knew,) he spoke with the sick nun first 
 mentioned, who was bathing her feet on the left 
 side of the room ? Does he remember calling the 
 little nun in attendance again into the sitting-room, 
 and telling her to state to the Superior his opinion 
 of the case, with his advice to have her removed up 
 stairs? Does he recollect the name of that b't/ia 
 nun to whom he gave the message ? If not, I can 
 assist him. Her name was Maria Monk. 
 
 Perhaps he may have forgotten also in what 
 place he commonly washed his hands, and what 
 he said one day to a nun as she handed him a tow- 
 el. Also, the oranges he brought in privately for 
 little Betsey, and his request to have them placed 
 in the cupboard, to be given to her a few at a time, 
 to avoid the notice of the Superior. 
 
 For that young girl, little Betsey, I felt, and al- 
 ways shall leel, a peculiar interest. She had beau- 
 tiful black eyes, was remarkably handsome, and 
 31 J^ 
 
 'A 
 
 asife*".'. 
 
w 
 
 182 
 
 BLACK NVNNBRY. 
 
 her disposition was to be friendly and true. I did 
 not mention her in my first volume, lest I should 
 be the cause of h^ i suffering in some way or other. 
 It is not my intention now to add more than a sin- 
 gle paragraph respecting her. 
 
 She told me one day, that in consideration of a 
 sum of money paid to Father Dulresne, by a young 
 officer, whose name she mentioned, he was allow- 
 ed to take her from the nunnery, and place her in 
 a hired lodging in a part of the Government 
 House, not under my mother's charge, where she 
 remained for several weeks. She was present at 
 the theatre and at other public places, where she 
 appeared under a feigned character, and was after- 
 wards brought back to the nunnery, as a large sum 
 of money was pledged for her restoration. 
 
 I also know, from certain facts, that this was not 
 a solitary instance of the kind. 
 
^,v 
 
 I did 
 hould 
 other, 
 a sin- 
 
 1 of a 
 roung 
 illow- 
 hei in 
 iment 
 re she 
 lent at 
 e she 
 after- 
 e sum 
 
 as not 
 
 , 
 
 IPECIMBNI OF SONOS, 188 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 SpeeimeM of lofigi rang hj Priests in the Nunnery—Resson mhy 
 they are introduced here— Song of La Brunette— BoHjoar Pritre.— 
 Fr&n^is Margotte— A Parody— Les trois jolis Vicaires. Les prStres 
 du Sominare. Le j(di pr€tre. Les prtt'^es s'eo vont. Les gens d« 
 New Yorlc Mon cher p6re. 
 
 I WAS always fond of music from a child. I 
 have never received much instruction even in sing- 
 ing : my only teachers having been a few priests, 
 vho, as I mentioned in my first volume, used occa- 
 sionally to come into the nunnery on Saturdays, 
 and lead the nuns in performing some of the chants 
 and hymns which were used in the chapel 
 
 In my childhood I heard a variety of songs, par- 
 ticularly among the Canadians, and in the French 
 enguage ; but in the nunnery I often used to hear 
 the priests smg a number which were entirely new 
 to me. All these contained expressions more ox 
 less disgusting and immoral ; and there is not one 
 of them which I have been able to recal, that I 
 should be willing to see printed in full. Indeed, 
 although there are but few which I can now re- 
 member entire, there are verses or lines in all 
 which a regard to morality should never allow me 
 t) make known. A few specimens I have conclu- 
 ded to give, of such passages as are not objectiona- 
 ble, with a general account of the nature and sub' 
 jccts of the rest, since I have been advised to do 
 80, by persons whose opinions I respect. 
 
 I should remark, bv the wav of exnlaininff whv 
 
 -■^^ifi- 
 
1«4 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 f» 
 
 I have never mentioned them before, that the 
 thought even of alluding to them in a book, never 
 occurred to me, until a few weeks before the pres- 
 ent volume was put to press. I had often caught 
 myself singing my infant to sleep with tunes I had 
 heard in the nunnery; and my friends had fre- 
 quently noticed that I sung airs with which they 
 were unacquainted. But I never mentioned the 
 peculiar character of nunnery songs to any of them, 
 or repeated a single verse of them, until one day 
 when the subject was introduced by accident, while 
 conversing about the fight that occurred between 
 Bishop Lartigue, old Bonin, and other priests, 
 which I have described in a previous chapter of 
 this volume. I then alluded to the affray. I was 
 Questioned about its origin ; and having mentioned 
 Hie offensive song which was the cause of it, I was 
 asked for others. Several persons, being informed of 
 their nature, expressed the opinion that they con- 
 tained in themselves an important kind of evidence, 
 and a desire that something respecting them mio-ht 
 be introduced into the present volume. After some 
 hesitation I consented ; and such extracts and re- 
 marks as seem proper, will be found on the suc- 
 ceeding pages. 
 
 I may remark, that those who have urged me to 
 take this step, have done so on the following 
 l^rounds :— 1st. That if it should prove that these 
 %ongs are not known in Canada, out of the nunnery, 
 as I believe to be the case, they will aflord a strong 
 ''evidei;^<. to the reader that I muM hare learnt them 
 
 ■ i' 
 
 c 
 i 
 
 € 
 
 I 
 a 
 e 
 
 e( 
 fc 
 
PRIESTS* NUNNERY SONGS. 185 
 
 in the nunnery, which is the fact. 2d. That being 
 sungr by priests, and in some cases at least, .composed 
 y them, they afford witness to the truth of what I 
 have said of their character and conduct, thus con- 
 demning them out of their own mouths. Certain 
 it is that they are very favorite songs with them 
 especially some of the most objectionable ; as I 
 have heard them, in spite of myself, repeated over 
 and over again, particularly when the priests were 
 engaged in drinking and gaming. 
 
 I am not well acquainted with the French lan- 
 guage, and there are some words and lines here 
 which I do not understand, and cannot get explain- 
 ed. I never saw any of these songs on p^per be- 
 fore. 
 
 1. LA BRUNETTE. 
 
 La Brunette allait k confesser ; 
 La Brunette, allant, ie i6 ig. 
 Dites done moi si je suis noire, 
 Ou si mon miroir me dement. 
 
 ma belle, vous gtes si pen brunette, 
 
 Que dans le confessional on n'apper^oit pas tant. 
 
 ♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ * 
 J'ai mis la main dans sa goussat, 
 Je tirais six cents livres. 
 
 ♦ * ♦ ♦ « 
 The £';-unetie went to confess— 
 
 TeL ,i -i if T ^m so very dark-complexioned. 
 
 Oil no, ; d -re so little of a brunette 
 
 That it is nardly to be perceived in the confessional. 
 
 ♦ ♦ * ♦ ♦ 
 
 1 puVmy hand into her purse, 
 
 And to k out six hundred Uvres.— &c. &,c. 
 
 (The remainder it is better to withhold ) 
 
 31* - 
 
 ■ 
 
186 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 2. BONJOUR PRETR& 
 
 Bonjour, prStre ! JIan Marie f 
 
 Ou 6tiez vouB veiller sam^di 1 
 
 J'ai 6t6 veiller dans le Convent, 
 
 Avec Marie. EUen'a point faite la betisse 
 
 Que tu m^a faite quand je viens icit 
 
 C'est trop mal m' jrdonner, 
 Pour venir de Ruisseau borr6, &c &c. 
 
 Oood day, priest, Jean Marie ! 
 
 Where did you spend Saturday evening 1 
 
 I went to spend it in the Convent 
 
 With Mary. She did not play me such a trick 
 
 As you play me when I come here. 
 
 It is too bad to make me come 
 From Ruisseau borr#. 
 
 (Ruisseau borrfe was the parish in which this priest resided.; 
 
 A 
 
 1 
 
 
 t^- 9 f 
 
 3. FRANCOIS MARG07TE. 
 
 Une foisun prStre qui s'appelle Franjois Margotle, 
 
 II s'habilUait bien prdpre 
 
 Pour aller en promenade. ♦ • • 
 
 "Bonjour, Monsieur Godreau." 
 En faisant les farreaux, 
 En faisant les manigances, 
 Des civilities )i la compagnie, 
 II s'est fait une belle entrie 
 II se jisse de parler 
 Des aflfaires de consequence. 
 
 * • « • * 
 
 (The father of the young lady mentioned, then begins)- 
 Parlez, parlez, mon ami le prfitre, 
 Vous pouvez parler, vous avez de I'esprit— 
 Sans compter de TindiscrSt, 
 Vous fetes un homme de g^nie. 
 J'ei entendu parler que vous fetes vant^. 
 « * « « 
 
 Pour vous recompenser, nous aliens vous donner 
 Une ^pcHe bien manchie 
 
 i 
 
i 
 
 
 isided.j 
 
 Me, 
 
 Bgins)— 
 
 it 
 
 priests' nunnery songs. 
 
 187 
 
 There was once a priest named Francis Margotte, who dress- 
 ed himself very clean to take a walk. 
 
 "Good-day, Mr. Godreau," (aaid he,) making his bows; and 
 with compliments to the company, he made a handbcme en- 
 trance, and began to talk about things of consequence. 
 
 (Here follow several verses which I but imper- 
 fectly remember. They intimate, that after coming 
 into the house disguised as a citizen, making a ' =- 
 zen's bow, and talking of common things, of ■:. . 
 a priest is ignorant, he meditated how to can a- 
 to effect a plan for the ruin of Godreau's daughter, 
 which he had boasted to some of his friends that he 
 could accomplish. Here the father is introduced 
 as addressing him :) 
 
 " Speak, speak, friend priest ; you can talk j for you have wit. 
 In spite of your indiscretion, you are a man of genius. I have 
 understood what you have boasted of To pay you, I am go- 
 mg to give you a shovel," &c. (And then the song gives an 
 account of a beating the priest received with a fire-shovel, and 
 010 ludicrous complaints.) 
 
 4. A PARODY ON A HYMN. 
 
 iJleluia, le pfertre s'en va. 
 
 Alleluia, la fille s'en va. 
 
 Alleluia, les v&pree sont dits, dkc. &c. 
 
 Hallelujah I the priest is going. 
 Hallelojah ! the lady is going. 
 The evening prayers are said, &c. 
 
 The remainder of this, which is a parody on a 
 i*ymni i, wiii never ie|ieai. 
 
'¥] 
 
 i 
 
 iJit 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 188 BLACK NWNNERT. 
 
 6. LES TROIS JOLIS VICAIRES. 
 
 Celui U qui a fait ce chanson 
 
 Sont trois jolis Vicaires. 
 
 En venant d'un voyage 
 
 lis se sont arrdt&s 
 
 Faire faire un souper, ♦ • 
 
 Tout pendant le souper 
 
 II faut lui racconter 
 
 Les aventures de dame Margotte. 
 
 Je vous dis en verit6 
 du'elle a merits 
 Une chanson cojnpos^e. 
 
 Chorus — Chantons les chansonSi 
 En vuidant les flacons, 
 Sans epargner ie bouteille, 
 Le verre a la main, 
 Bannissant le chagrin. 
 
 The authors of this song were three jolly Vicars. 
 On their return from a journey they stopped to sup. 
 
 (aomdhing forgotten.) 
 
 During the supper he wanted to hear the adventures of Dame 
 
 Margotte. 
 I tell you in truth that she deserves a song. 
 
 Chortts—hei us sing our songs, 
 
 While we empty our flasks, 
 Without sparing the bottle, 
 With the glass in our hand. 
 Banishing care. 
 
 This song was long, and the chorus I have heard 
 often repeated, by a large company of priests, till 
 all would ring again. 
 
 There is also a parody on a hymn beginning 
 
 thus: — 
 
 O, que je suis heureux ! 
 Jetrouveraiflceluiquej'airael . •-?' 
 
 O;. aue ie <?uiy heureux, 
 J* tioni le roi 4«s eieuft? 
 
 I 
 
 ] 
 t 
 
 , i 
 
 1 
 
LES. 
 
 ^icars. 
 
 d to sup. 
 
 lething forgotten.) 
 
 iventuresofDarae 
 
 US I have heard 
 y of priests, till 
 
 ymn beginning 
 
 PRIESTS* NUNNERY 80N0S. 189 
 
 O, how happy am I, 
 
 I shall find him whom I love ! 
 
 O, how happy am I, 
 
 I have got the king of heaven ! 
 
 The parody on this hymn is so profane and 
 shameless, that it used to shock me to hear it, for 
 it impressed me with the dreadful conviction, that 
 the priests were perfect infidels and atheists. I 
 felt certain that they would never have sung such 
 things if they had any belief in a God. 
 
 6. LES PRETRES DU SEMINAIRE. 
 
 Les prStres du Seminaire font faire un rSpas, 
 Que les Protestants ne s'en plainent pas, 
 lis s'ont mis en plusieures classes — 
 Avec du vin magnifique, 
 Dansants leur musique. 
 
 CAoru«— L'Eveque est arrivS de Prance 
 Avec les pardons et les graces, 
 Vivants, chantants, divertissons nous, 
 Puisque I'Eveque est arriv6 de Franeei, 
 Avec des pardons et des graces. 
 
 The priests of the Seminary made a feast. 
 That the Protestants should not complain, 
 They put themselves in different classes 
 With magnificent wine, dancing to their musde. 
 
 Choru9—The Bishop has come from Prance, 
 With pardons and favors- 
 Come, let us sing and divert ourselves, 
 Since the Bishop has come from France, 
 With pardons and favors, 
 
 7. LE JOLI PRETRE. 
 
 H-y-a un joli prfttre, qui a un joli ventre. 
 
 ^^ui3ai£i( ^^ui3a2£i} vt^icrasiti uiiz jv-i£ -^uxi^is&x&j 
 
 Le nombre, un joli, joli nombre. 
 
li 
 
 190 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 Les genoux, les jolis, jolis genoux. 
 La main, une jolie, jolie main. 
 Tous ces pr&tres I' amour les prends, 
 
 pipon, pipon 
 L'amour les prends. ♦ ♦ 
 Et quand le dimanche est arrive, 
 A la grande messe elle veut aller. 
 Quand elle est dans I'eglise entree, 
 L'^pergisse d'or k elle present^. 
 O mon dieu ! Quelle belle dame ! 
 
 This describes a handsome priest — with the re- 
 mark, that ail the priests fall in love. Then it 
 speaks of a young" widow who came to live in his 
 parish, and attracted the attention of the confessors 
 on entering the church at high mass. The rest 
 of the song is taken up with descriptions of the 
 quarrels the priests had about her. 
 
 8. LES PRETRES S'EN VONT. 
 
 Les pr&tres a'en vont aux cabar&ts, boire la chapina, 
 
 Un verre a la main, et la fiUe aux genoux. 
 
 L'amant, passant par la, se mit a dire au prStre, 
 
 Ah, trista mina ! N'allcz plus au cabaret 
 
 Boire la chapina. -■. 
 
 The priests go to the cabarets to drink chapina ; 
 
 A glass in their hand, &c. 
 
 A lover passing by says. Ah trista mina ! 
 
 Go no more to the cabarets, 
 
 To drink chapina. 
 
 9. LES GENS DE NEW YORK. 
 
 Les gens de New York se sont vante, 
 Que I'eghse lassait approcherj 
 lis ont fait un requ&te, 
 Pour presenter a l'Ev?que. 
 
 /.. :!■ 
 
PRIBSTS' NUNNERY S0K08. 
 
 101 
 
 he re- 
 len it 
 in his 
 essors 
 e rest 
 of the 
 
 Vli, vl, tu iwi, 
 lls'enr6pentixtl 
 
 Et I'Eglise de la Protestante 
 
 Ce n'est qu'un boucant ; 
 
 Et tout le terns il veut se mocquer 
 
 De la sainte Eglise de mon Seigneur. 
 
 Vi, vi, tu iras, 
 
 II 86*0 r^pentira. 
 
 4" 
 
 ! 
 
 •■.■» 
 
 \ 
 
 Buvanti, chantants, divertiesoni nout, 
 Pour le jour veui arriver 
 Q,ue tout ce boucant 
 fierajettek terra 
 Par notre Seigneur. 
 
 The men of New York have made a boast, 
 
 (I do not understand this line.) 
 
 They made a request to the Bishop- 
 Go on, go on, vou may go on, 
 But you'll repent before you're done. 
 
 The church of the Protestants 
 Is only an abandoned house ; 
 And is always deriding 
 The holy church of Our Lord. 
 
 Go on, go on, you may go on. 
 
 But you'll repent before you're done. 
 
 Drinking and singing, let us divert ourselvei. 
 
 For the time is coming 
 
 When that abandoned house 
 
 Will be thrown down to the ground 
 
 By Our Lord. 
 
 /.. .:• 
 
 10. MON CHER PERE. 
 
 ♦• Mon cher P^re vJi pour r Am^rique,"— Ac 
 « ♦ • ♦ • 
 
 ' Je d6crirais les belles, 
 
 " Et tu auras de moi nouvelles." 
 
 •• Mas il-y-a dans I'Amerimue 
 
 >. _ ^11 ^t :_i:._ «1.Tc inliAanuAfVIAl! 
 
 I 
 
192 
 
 BLACK NUNNERY. 
 
 
 " Et vous confessercz des filies 
 " Plus joliet, plus jolies que moi ; 
 "Et tu penscraa des filies 
 " Plus jolies, plus jolies que moi." 
 
 "Non, ma belle, je penserais toujours a toil" 
 
 This is for two voices — for a priest and a young 
 lady, to whom he has been Confessor. The occa- 
 sion of the song is his departure for the United 
 States, which are often called I'Amerique, (Ame- 
 rica,) in Canada. 
 
 X*ady— "My dear father is going to America." 
 ! (Then came in several lines which I forget.) 
 
 Priett~-"l will describe the ladies, and so you shall get 
 news from me." 
 
 Ladtj—** But there are in America 
 
 Ladies more fair, more fair than n.e; 
 And you will confess ladies 
 More fair, more fair than me ; 
 And /ou will think of ladies 
 More fair, more fair than me." 
 
 Priest—'' Oh no, my feir, I shall always think of you ** 
 
 li ! 
 
 J I 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 I HAVE now concluded all the " further Disclo- 
 sures" whjch I deem it important to make, in rela- 
 tion to the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. There are many 
 incidents which ha/e been brought to my memory, 
 while I have been employed in preparing the pre- 
 ceding pages; and I might name and describe 
 many other persons with whom I had some qc- 
 quamtance, or of whom I heard particulars of dif- 
 ferent kinds. It is necessary, however, to put some 
 limits to myself; and, although I may not be the 
 best judge of what is most important to be kno\ni 
 to my readers, I think I have not kept back any 
 thing indispensable to them. 
 
 So far as I have been able, consistently with 
 truth, and the interests of many, I have endeavored 
 to avoid giving pain to individuals, by exposing 
 what I know, even though they be culpable, and 
 some of them highly so. My object has not been 
 wantonly to destroy peace ; and of this I think seve- 
 ral persons will be convinced when they find that 
 I have not mentioned in this book things which 
 they know I am acquainted with. 
 
 The public will easily understand why I did 
 
 not aiiuae in tnj nrsl voiuiiic lu liiC iac-. i 
 
 1 x_ aV,- A.^4 «Vkn* T ««««• 
 
 sf» ssT i.stn sJrt'.i. ^ii^fc m- 5C%VT 
 
il 
 
'■'v:* 
 
 ■-. 'M M: 
 
 «n^ \^ik 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 // 
 
 
 
 w. 
 
 / 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 11.25 
 
 
 2.5 
 
 1^ m ""'^ 
 ^ 1^ mil 2.0 
 
 JA IIIIII.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14S80 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 
:!sssB!a^ssmm 
 
 «i« 
 
 ^1 
 
 194 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 American females at Nuns' Island, under the cir- 
 cumstances in which I have here described them. 
 1 was afraid of the consequences at that time, be- 
 cause I thought that was one of the last things the 
 priests would be willing to see published ; and that 
 something coming so near home, would imbitter 
 some against me, more than any thing I could say 
 about deeds done at a distance, and in a different 
 country. 
 
 I now take leave of my readers, with a belief 
 that I have done all that can be required of me, 
 and with a sincere wish, that while my disclosures 
 may save some innocent and unsuspecting females 
 from sufferings like my own, I may be enabled to 
 spend the rest of my life in retirement and peace, 
 amongst those who will protect a feeble woman 
 and her harmless child, and in the midst of the 
 blessings of virtuous society. 
 
 1 
 
 1 • -! 
 
«■ 
 
 ^1 
 
 WORKS 
 
 PUFLISHED OR IMPORTED BY 
 
 JAMES S. HODSON, 
 
 AT THE DEI*6t FOR AMERICAN LITERATUR^, 
 
 112, FLEET* STREET. 
 
 i D3- The -American PeriodicaU supplied, and all other Work, 
 
 I Pnbhshedtn the United iitatea, procured, 
 
 A SECOxND EDITION, REVISED, 
 
 AWFUL DISCLOSURES, BY MARIA 
 
 MONK, 
 
 OF 
 
 THE HOTEL DIEU NUNNERY 
 
 OF MONTREAL; 
 
 With aa Appendix; and a Supplement, giving more particular* 
 of the Nunnery and Grounds. 
 
 By THE REV. J.J. SLOCUM,ofNewYork. 
 
 Illustrated by a Plan of the Nunnery, ^c. 
 tn J'''V*1.'*'?'' K^* *»"" carefully revised, and adapted for the 
 
 closures ^ corroborative of the truth of the Dis. 
 
 ROSAMOND CULBERTSON; 
 
 OR 
 
 A NARRATIVE OP THE CAPTIVITY AND SUP- 
 FI.RINCS OF AN AMERICAN FEMALE, 
 
 POPISH PRIESTS, ON THeYsLAND OF CUBA ; 
 
 With a full Disclosure of their Manners and Customs. 
 
 WRITTEN BY HERSELF. 
 
 With an Introduction and Notes, by Samuel B.Smith, late 
 a Priest in the Church of Rome. Foolscap 8vo. Ss. cloth. 
 
i« = 
 
 A VOICE FROM IRELAND j 
 
 In a Letter to the Pope, on Christian Worship. 
 ByJ. W. Svo. Is. 
 
 SCHOOL HOUSES: 
 
 Shewini^ the Form and Arrangement belt adnpted for Promoting 
 
 the Health, Comfort, and Improvement of Children. 
 
 Being a Report to the American Board of Education. 
 
 By HORACE MANN, Secretary. 
 
 In demy 18mo. cloth. Price 1«. 6d, with Plans. 
 
 ** The subjects of ibis bcjk are treated in a rery clerer manner.**-- 
 BlackwoocTt lady's Magaxine. 
 
 " This work contains much in a small compass, that is interesting. 
 
 Mr. Mann has brought so much information, sound feeling, and 
 
 Bens4 to his sul\ject» as ought to obtain for his book a wide circulation, 
 and a frequent reference."— ilf(m<A/y JRtview, 
 
 ** There is much matter here of the highest importance to all upon 
 whom the task of building schooKhouses may fall ; and we look upon 
 the work as of considerable importance at the present moment.**— 
 Edueaiional Magaxint. 
 
 THE LIMITATIONS OF HUMAN 
 RESPONSIBILITY. 
 
 By FRANCIS WAYLAND, D.D. 
 
 Author of " Elements cf Moral Science,'* and " Elements of Politic 1 
 
 Economy." Small Svo. 3«.6(f. cloth. 
 
 \ 
 
 CONDENSED DISCOURSES; 
 Or, Pulpit Hblps. 
 
 Designed principally for Young Clergymen. 
 By the Rev. SAMUEL BLAIR. 
 12mo. 4s. 6d. cloth. 
 
^ 
 
 wmammti 
 
 3 
 
 ABBOTT'S (REV. J.) SEKIES OF JUVENILE BOOKS. 
 
 romoting 
 
 to. 
 
 ation* 
 
 Gttcresting. 
 icling, and 
 ircoIatioDf 
 
 to all upon 
 look upon 
 oment.'*— " 
 
 N 
 
 »fPoUticl 
 
 ' 
 
 THE LITTLE SCHOLAR LEARNING TO 
 
 TALK; 
 
 A PICTURE BOOK FOR ROLLO. 
 
 In Royal 18mo. Wiih a copper.plate Frontispiece, and 
 
 Wood Engravingi, 28.6d. bound. Second Edition 
 
 ROLLO LEARNING TO READ; 
 
 Or, EASY STORIES FOR YOUNG CHILDREN. 
 
 Royal ISmo., with a Frontispiece, and Engravingi, Price 
 2s. 8d. bound. Second Edition. 
 
 ROLLO AT PLAY; 
 
 Or, SAFE AMUSEMENTS. 
 With Engravings. Royal ISmo. 2s. 6d. bound. 
 
 In the Press. 
 
 ROLLO AT WORK, or The Way for a Boy 
 TO Learn to be Industrious. 
 
 With Engravings. Royal ISmo., Price Ss. 6d. bound. 
 
 Preparing for the Presi, 
 
 ROLLO AT SCHOOL. 
 
 ^ <P*V. I ft i— IMl^'MMi-^..^— ,,,_— ^^ 
 
liW^ 
 
 THE REFERENCE TESTAMENT; 
 
 Being the Common Version of the J ew Testament, with References and 
 a Key of Questions, Geographical, Historical, Doctrinal, Practical, and 
 Experimental ; designed to facilitate the Acquisition of Scriptural Know- 
 ledge in Bible Classes. Schools, Sunday, Schools and Private Farailiefc 
 To which are added, outlines for Bible Class Instruction—Table of 
 proper Names, accented for correct Pronunciation — Geographical Table 
 
 Chronological Table — Table of Reference to th« Prophecies — and 
 
 a Miscellaneous Table. 
 
 By HERVEY WILBUR, A.M. 
 
 Fifth edition, from the sixth American edition, with 3 Maps. Royal 
 
 18mo. 4«. boards, or 4f.6cl sheep. 
 
 A GRAMMAR of the HEBREW LANGUAGE. 
 
 ^ By MOSES STUART. 
 
 Sixth Edition, enlarged. RoyU Svo., half cloth, 148. 
 
 A HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 
 
 Designed as an Introduction to a Course of Hebrew Study. 
 
 By MOSES STUART. 
 
 Second Edition. Royal 8vo., half cloth. 14i. 
 
 COURSE OF HEBREW STUDY, 
 
 Adapted lo the use of Beginners. 
 By MOSES STUART. 
 Royal Svo. half cloth. 12s. 
 
 . 4 
 
 THE RHEIMS NEW TESTAMENT, 
 
 With the Original Preface. Arguments and Tables, Marginal 
 Notes, and Annotations. To which are now added, an intro- 
 ductory Essay, and a Complete Topical and Textual Index. 
 
 Svo. cloth. 9s. 
 
 Hodson, Primer, 15, Cross Street, Hattoa Garden. 
 
SIT; 
 
 eferencei and 
 'ractical, and 
 ttural Know* 
 'ate Families, 
 on — Table of 
 [ipbical Table 
 pbecies— -and 
 
 ^aps. Rojral 
 
 GUAGE. 
 
 }th, 149. 
 
 ew Study. , \ 
 14i. 
 
 DY, 
 
 ENT, 
 
 )1es, Marginal 
 led, an Intro- 
 ual Index. 
 
 %• 
 
 en.